Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
andhra satish sex

... noise we were making and the room was filled with sex. Soon Venky came and he pressed my head so vigorously ... the evening for some more exciting times of very uninhibited sex and water sports. They were the second online friend from ... ... Continue»
Posted by pandu004 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 455  |  
60%

satish sex school

Hi friends this is satish from tirupatii. Hope this story will be enjoyed by you. I’m an Engineering College student in Chennai. This incident happened when I am studying in 12thstd . Let me start the story. During 12th am one of the best student in the school, due to which am the representative of the class so my class teacher always call me to do any work rather than any boys. Once it was heavily raining so the students were announced to leave their classes earlier. I am also about to leave.
Suddenly my class teacher called me and ordered me to check whether all students of all the class were left. I parked my cycle and looked into each class. I was very angry because all my classmates were left and now I had to reach the home single. With these thoughts I checked each and every class, Everyone left the class. Suddenly I heard a scream. It was from the class 8th. A girl was crying with her hands holding her leg I inquired what happened.
She told of that a girl pushed her away and she had stroked with the desk. I scolded the girl and told her to leave the class. Now I and the girl only in the class. Now about the girl she is a beautiful girl with medium sized growing boobs that fastened her churidar which is our school uniform. Suddenly a bad thought covered my mind I asked her where she got injured she said in leg I softly touched her knees she said it was paining I continue massaging her and slowly started to move upwards up to her thighs, Oh god it’s so soft as silk she was dumbfounded what am doing and try to pull her legs
But she was not succeeded because she was in pain and asked of what are you doing? I didn’t reply . Immediately I removed my pants and also untied her knots in her pants and make her semi nude wow what a sexy thighs am unable to control myself and started licking her bare thighs she resisted of to do… But because of pain and my hands in her mouth she was unable to shout. I decided to move further. I removed her shawl and try to remove her tops but she resisted to her full strength.
I slapped her suddenly and she didn’t except this from me and she cried in pain. I asked her to shout her mouth otherwise i told your class teacher that she had stolen something in the class after the class hours… She was shocked and asked me not to do. Now i removed her tops without resistance. Wow what a nice structure she had her milky boobs made me go crazy I removed her bra and started pressing her boobs wildly she cried in pain.
And ask ma to relieve her but am not responded I started licking her boobs with my tongue. She was very much excited by this. And now I removed her panties she resisted i have her a log lip kiss. She gone mad come in no time I removed her panty She try to cover her pubic area but i removed her hands and started fingering her pussy with my middle finger she got excited and moaning in pleasure… After about 2 min she cum.
Now I asked her to masturbate me. She nodded her head I once again blackmail her and now she started . Oh god am in my seventh sense ohh. I am in heaven I was about to cum and splashed into her mouth she got irritated and spirited them into the floor what are you doing?” a strange voice come near the door I was shocked to see that my class teacher was there. I was in full dear that she may tell it to my parents and I will be suspended from the school. She came near to me. The girl started to cry.
Mam consoled her and told her to leave the campus and assured her that she didn’t tell it to her parents now it’s a critical position for me. I pleaded her to forgive me. But she tells that she had tell it to my parents. I cried, She came close to me and ordered off to remove her saree i was astonished ” Mam what are you talking? ” She told ” Do what I say otherwise I will tell it to your parents” I shocked and removed her saree she was wearing a red saree with matching blouse oh god hid was very white in complexion her deep navel mad of in crazy she told of let me enjoy yourself .
Hearing this I started to lick her navel with my tongue she moaned I removed her blouse and bra and see her cute milky boobs I sucked her nipples till it got red now I removed her petticoat and started fingering her pussy. She took my dick and started sucking it like lollipop. Then I removed my dick from her mouth and put it into her pussy wow what a nice feeling I fucked her for about 15 min and cum inside her. She told of that am a really a good fucker. Then we dressed ourselves and leave room. After that whenever we got chance we fucked each other. So guys and girls I am waiting for your reply.
... Continue»
Posted by pandu004 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 383  |  
64%

pandu sex story

Hi naa peru satish nenu inter chaduvutunna meeru naa story chadivi naaku reply ivvandi ok na nenu mee reply kosam wait chestunta ok na nenu inter 2 nd year chaduvutunna rojulu avi appatilo naaku sex korikalu baga kaligevvi nenu appatilo maa aunty valla intlo undevaadini story dirsct ga start chestunna time waste vaddu ok na aunty age 36 so burning age ippatiki kuda tanu chala andam ga untundi tana body sizes 36 26 36 tana gudda andam ga untundi adi chusi naaku roju sex korikalu vacheevi nenu roju hp kottukune vadini aunty bayataki velli nappudu nenu okkadine intlo undevadini appudu aunty vidichina bra, panty anni vesukundi vaadini vaati smell chusevadini chala baga undedi aunty panty lo ne nenu naa oil leak chesevadini okaroju aunty bayatiki vellindi aa roju same eppatilaage tana panty vesukundamani teesanu daanili kotex pad attach chesi undi andulo bl**d undi aunty ki periods anukunta anduke chikakuga anipistundi ala aa panty vesukunna naa suli chala fast ga lechindi nenu danilone leak chesanu naaku periods ani telisipoindi anduke nenu kotex pads kaavalani daachesanu aa ngt aunty snanam chesi vachhindi kotex pad kosam vetukutundi entaki kanabadatam ledu chivaraku nannu pilichi oka paper lo raasi ichhi ichindi edina medical shop ki velli edi tisuku rammandi sare annanu. Kinda unna medical shop ki vellanu akaada oka lady kurchoni undi tanaki slip echhanu tanu adi chusi navvindi enduku navvutunnav ani adiganu emi ledu ani cheppindi nenu tanani edi deniki ani adiganu naaku teliyanattu periods ki ani cheppindi tanu naaku ardam kanattu build up ichhanu tanu navvindi nenu akkadanundi vellanu aunty naakosam wait chestu undi enti inta late ani adigindi ela cheppanu tondaraga aunty room lo ki vellindi tondaralo aunty door veyaledu nenu akkade undi chustunna aunty room lo ki velli nighty pike lepindi ammo appudu chusanu tana andamina gudda tellaga naaku legichindi tanu underware vesukundi andulo eh kotex pad chimpi andulo pettukundi tanu abba appudu aa gudda super ga undi nenu inka akkade nunchunna aunty sudden ga venakiki tirigindi nannu chusindi nenu tana todalu chustunaa nighty piki lepiundi inka abba aa todala madhyalo nannu champeste bagundu anukuna tanu nighty dimpindi eh raj em chestunnav velli paduko po andi inka em nidra annanu tanu naa sulli kelli chyusindi adi chala baga lechindi chinnaga smile ichhindi tanu velli paduko mandi nenu velli padukunna next day nenu aunty ledu anukoni tana panty smell chustunna tanu sudden ga vachindi nannu red handed ga pattunkundi oye raj em chestunnav nuvvu nenu tana panty kinda padesanu appudu kuda inka naa sulli legiche undi tanu kavalante naa puku smell chudu nenu chupistanu kada ila cheyaku andi nenu aunty ki lip kiss ichhanu aunty nannu bed room lo ki tisuku vellindi aunty naa shirt tisindi nannu underware lo unchi tanu comments istundi underware lonchi naa sulli bayataku raavalani undi kaani tanu vaddu andi ok annanu aunty mottam clothes vippindi nenu kuda nude ga unnanu tanu naa sulli notlo pettukundi aunty chikandi eh sulli meedi nannu baga chikandi ice cream laaga annanu tanu ventane velli ice cream techhi naa sulli meeda vesindi ante naaku hayiga undi ala naa sulli 20 min chikindi nenu tana puku ni 20 min chikanu aunty rasam naa notlo padindi ice cream kante sweet ga undi ventane aunty mee gudda chikutanu andi. Chi enti raj nuvvu aunty plz nate sare andi mundu tana gudda ni dettol tho kadigaanu inka tellaga undi ippudu aunty konchem ice cream kalupu inka excellent taste vastundi andi nenu ventane ice cream tana guddalo pettanu oka 20 min chikanu abba aa tste super ga undi ventane aunty nannu dengu raj neeku roju ice cream ippistanu andi nenu ok annanu mundu naa sulli puku pina ruddanu taruvata chinnaga lopaliki pettanu tanu abbba andi nenu tana pedavi korikaanu gattiga tanu dengu raj nannu baga dengu andi nenu sare annau dengutunnapudu tana gudda baga ugutundi tanu swargam lo undi konchem sepu taruvata aunty naa piki ekkindi naa sulli ni tana puku lo pettukundi inka chudu oka 25 min dengindi nannu taruvata naa gudda mottam korikindi aunty naa chest nipples mottam korikindi aunty kaani tiyyaga undi naa taruvata naa meda padipoindi aa taruvata nenu bathroom nucnhci vastunte naa gudda chusi raj nee gudda mottam nenu korikanu nenu ointment raastanu raa andi nenu velli naa gudda ki ointment rayinchukunna story nachhite reply evvandi ok na plz ... Continue»
Posted by pandu004 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 1703  |  
23%
  |  1

I am a Sex Slave to My mother

Mother’s Sex Slave
Son discovers the pleasure of being a sex slave to his mother
This is autobiography - a personal account of my life’s experiences. All the characters and incidents are real. I dedicate this article to my beautiful sexy loving insatiable mother, Bharathi Devi from whose cunt I was born and have been trying relentlessly to go back into her cunt. My name is Shiva. I am 30 and my mother is 50 years young now.

My mother, Bharathi Devi is a Sexy love goddess. She is 5’ 6” tall, heavyset, fat, plump, curvaceous, voluptuous, gigantic, big and beautiful woman. She has beautiful sexy fantastic figure, large expressive eyes, pleasant pectorals, round face, thick sensuous juicy lips, heavy, large, conical, voluminous, watermelon-like breasts, thick fat layered midriff, inverted pots-like ass, blemish less clear smooth glowing oily skin; long, thick, jet black, silky, smooth, lustrous, shining hair reaching her knees. She is a tall, big and beautiful ‘Hastini’ woman as described in Vatsayana kamasutra; every inch of her body exudes sexuality and feminineness.

She is a Madahastini, Madonmatha gandha gajendrini kamarani, kamarupini, Kama swarupini, Kamuki, Kamadasi, kamadevatha, Kamakshi, Kamasundari, Kameswari, Kamini.

Mother’s physique can be best described as combination of KR vijaya and Jyothilakshmi, yesteryear’s heroine and vamp respectively, in south indian movies. She at times resembles the Goddesses like Saraswathi, Lakshmi and Parvathi, and women in epics like Draupadi, Kunthi, we see in Ravivarma pictures, and other times She resembles a typical vamp like Jyothilakshmi. Mother’s breasts, thighs and ass are much bigger than those of KR Vijaya and Jyothilakshmi. Her weight is 95 kgs. now. Her Body Mass Index (BMI) is 33.80, vital measurements are 44DD-36-48. Her breasts and ass protrude out of her saree and her braid swings like a pendulum on her fat protruding inverted pots-like hips, while she walks. When she dresses in kanjeevaram pure silk saree covering her voluminous assets, men would like to worship her as goddess. And when she dresses either in thin, mysore silk saree or synthetic chiffon see through saree worn three inches below her round deep fat navel revealing her breasts and cleavage through her very low and wide cut blouse, and her deep fat navel, men look at her with carnal a****l desire, but also get doubt whether they would be able to satisfy her sexually. She has a cheerful smiling face and positive attitude and all the people around her admire her. When she goes to temple men look at her either with admiration and worship or with admiration and sexual desire depending on the style and attire she presents herself.

She is active, admirable, adorable, aphrodisiac, angelic, amoral, amorphous, beautiful, bewitching, beholding, big, bold, brave, cute, chivalrous, dazzling, dandy, deity, desirable, divine, dominating, edible, elegant, enjoyable, energetic, enormous, exciting, exotic, exquisite, emancipating, enchanting, engaging, enthralling, entertaining, eloquent, emotional, erotic, enjoyable, fantastic, fabulous, futuristic, fuckable, glamorous, gorgeous, gigantic, honorable, honest, homely, horny, husky, intelligent, inquisitive, joyful, jovial, jubilant, kinetic, Kinky, likable, lovely, loving, lovable, luscious, lustful, lanja, magnificent, magnanimous, modern, noble, notable, notorious, natty, novel, nymph, opulent, pink, picturesque, pleasant, pious, plump, pulchitondrous, quick, quiescent, randy, rapacious, rare, rosy, sexy, sensuous, sensational, sonorous, sophisticated, stimulating, striking, simmering, tantalizing, thunderous, teasing, unique, vivacious, voluminous, voluptuous, vibrant, volatile, yearning and zealous woman.
We were staying in a village in Guntur district, Andhra Pradesh, India. On a Sunday afternoon, I came back home, opened the front gate, noticed that the main door to the house was closed; which was normally left open and the scooter of Rao uncle was outside. Rao is my mom's colleague and comes home regularly, apparently to discuss about school programs. Being inquisitive and curious by nature, I went around and observed that the window of my parents’ bedroom was slightly open and I heard some strange noises. I went near, peeped in and was shocked. I saw my amma fully naked, her big, voluminous, pendulous, heavy boobs hanging, long thick jet black soft smooth shining silky hair cascading on her back, spreading onto the floor. She was on her knees, her thighs spread wide, and her juicy cunt wide open. Rao was hungrily licking, sucking and lapping slurping her cunt from behind like a dog. Rao’s erect cock was throbbing. He was caressing mom’s hair and moaning.

I was shocked, frustrated, hurt, angry and helpless. My first reaction was to go into the house and beat Rao uncle. But I was also aroused seeing my mom naked beauty and the scene. I silently watched mother and Rao, with excitement and pleasure. Amma asked him to lie down on the bed. His cock was rigid and up. Mother mounted him. I could see his cock slowly entering and sliding up mom’s wide open juice drenched Cunt. Her big voluminous breasts were hanging on his face. He was caressing her heavy hanging boobs. Mom started moving herself up and down, fucking him wildly. Watching mom fuck, my cock became hard, rigid, and turgid. I watched mother fucking him with energetic thrusts, her huge pendulous breasts swinging.

I watched Rao’s cock going in coming out of mom’s cunt, as she was straddling and fucking him, rising and lowering her ass, her hair spread on both sides of her back, her big, heavy, voluminous breasts swinging. And all of a sudden, mother let out a wild scream, lowered down herself on Rao. I could see her cunt muscles gripping his cock, spasmodically, gripping and loosening. Her entire body was shivering in ecstasy as she reached orgasm after orgasm. I could see white thick cum flowing out of mom’s cunt. Her entire body was shining with perspiration. I could never ever forget that scene, etched in my mind forever; mom reaching orgasm, her face became more beautiful and desirable.

I felt strange sensation and pleasure, all my bl**d running into my cock and ejaculated thick hot sperm. After few minutes, Rao’s limp cock slipped out of mother’s cunt; mother got up, stood next to the bed naked, her legs spread wide, Rao kneeled down between her legs, cleaned mother’s cunt and thighs with a towel. Mother arranged her hair into a loose knot, resting on her back between the shoulders, dressed up, and came out. After Rao went away, I entered the hall; saw her sitting in sofa, her face glowing with satisfaction, content, and pleasure. Her beauty and sexuality enhanced in some unexplainable way, her face glowing and looked more beautiful after the fucking. Her hair in a loose knot, her saree crumpled, pallu half covering her breasts. It was a scene permanently etched in my mind.

I sat next to her, I was calm and depressed. My mom asked me why I was moody.
I asked her, “Why Rao was spending so much time alone with you?”
“you are too young to understand” she replied angrily.
“I will inform dad when he comes” I said.
“What? Are you going to inform your dad?”
“I am going to tell dad that Rao is your lover”, I said, looking down at her feet.
My mother slapped me hard and started beating me. Tell your Dad. What possibly can he do to me? Tell me what he cando to me?
Despite the pain, I my cock became hard.
Mother observed my erection, straining through my pants. “What can he do? Even if you tell your so called father?” she demanded. Looking at the bulge in my pants, she added, “I need a man to give me pleasure, if your so-called father is capable of giving me the pleasure and satisfaction as much as I need and deserve, I do not need any other man. I need a man to satisfy me. Do you understand that?” I can see your cock is hard now, you have seen me doing to Rao. Amma opened my fly and held my throbbing cock, jerking, said “Yours is big”. Instantly I ejaculated into her hand. She looked into my eyes, and left the room saying sorry for beating me.

I watched helplessly, amma fucking Rao in various poses, every night, and some times during the day time too. It was mother who was always on top fucking him. She was always controlling him. It has become a compulsion for me, to watch mother fuck. I was ordered to keep guard sitting in the hall every time Rao comes home to get fucked by mom. Many a time mother used to send me to call Rao. Everyone in the village came to know about mother’s affair with Rao, since he was visiting our house regularly, every night. People started talking nasty things about my mother, my friends used to tease me. Every male – young and old in the village was looking at mother with desire.

Mother used to read sex magazines like Madana, Ramani, Rathirani, rathileela and Kagada brought by Rao and experiment various sexual positions with Rao. Mother also used to read Vatsayana Kamasutra. I used read them secretly. Mother also authored stories based on her own experiences and sent to those magazines under the penname of Kamini. I knew because, I used to post them. I also read her published stories in those magazines.

My father became aware of mother’s affair, during one of his visit. He confronted, qurralled and abused her. That evening, Mother dressed up in a thin chiffon light pink see-through saree worn well below her deep navel and a very low and wide neck blouse, and laced petticoat. Her knee-length hair was freshly shampooed and washed in the evening, jasmine mala (mallepulu) adorning her calf-length braid up to her ass. Mother was looking horny, sexier, inviting and desirable. In the night, I witnessed to my surprise, my father requesting, cajoling and pleading with mother, kneeling down on his knees, in front of mother at her feet, asking for forgiveness, while mother sat on the bed, her feet on the floor. Mother removed her blouse, bra, saree, and loosened petticoat’s knot. Father pulled down the petticoat as she lifted her bottom. I could see clearly her beautiful pink cunt petals, thick curly pubic hair and her engorged big clit.

Moving to the edge of the bed, she placed her thighs on both sides of father’s shoulders, her legs crossing on his back, f***ed him forward, rubbed her cunt against his face, and said “Eat my cunt, my dear husband (Na puku tineyara, moguda)”: I could see mother’s stiffened, engorged, pink and moistened clitoris, and her thick and rosy cunt lips, as she spread her thunderous fat thighs wide apart. Father’s tongue caressed her clit and licked her cunt lips. He was slowly lapping up mother’s cunt, licking her cunt, clitoris and inside of her thighs. He pressed his lips to mother’s cunt lips and slurped her juices as if he was sucking the juice from a ripened juicy mango fruit, making loud noise.

“Oh! Good. You have become an expert in eating my cunt”, she said pressing father’s head towards her cunt. Closing her thighs tight around his face, “You suck better than your father, my dear husband, I wish I can take all of you inside my cunt. You aroused me, now I fuck you”. She got up, touched and caressed father’s cock with her feet, ordered him to lay down on the bed. Father’s cock was of medium length but very thick, rigid and up.

Involuntarily, I looked at my stiff cock, and was amused to notice my cock was bigger, longer and thicker than that of my father’s and Rao’s. Mother mounted atop father sliding his cock into her Cunt. Her pendulous, big watermelon-like breasts were hanging onto father’s face. Father took one of her nipples into his mouth sucking and started caressing and stroking her other breast, while mother continued to fuck him. It was a long drawn extensive, exhaustive and exhausting fucking for both of them. I started masturbating watching my mother fucking father and listening to her lewd, obscene, and vulgar abuses and commentary.

“Hey, Husband, You are fucking the same cunt, your father fucked. (actually she said orey, moguda, Nenu niku ammanoutanura, nee nanna dengina pukune nivu dengutunnavura.) I should have married your father. Though you are my husband to the society, your father was my real husband, my man, who fucked me and satisfied all my desires and impregnated me. I never looked at any other man while he was alive. You are like my step son. But I permit you to fuck me. I need to be fucked regularly. So fuck me. Don’t dare to threaten me, even if I fuck some one else, be happy I allow you to eat my cunt, and fuck you. I realized that I have so much sexual desire only after your father died and I started fucking other men.”

“Yes, amma, fuck me. Please fuck me.” Father said.

“You know, what my son Shiva said, when he saw me fucking Rao? He will inform you about my fucking Rao. He does not know you are his half b*****r, he is your father’s son and hence becomes my b*****r-in-law. I saw his rigid cock, straining out of his pants. His cock is long, thick and bigger than even your father’s.” mother said fucking rhythmically. She continued her vigorous energetic fucking, holding on to father’s shoulders. You know what happened, When I beat him the other day, instead of crying, he got an erection, I could see his cock stiffening through his half pant. I should have fucked him then. I think he wants to fuck me- he wants his cock in my cunt.

She slowed down her fucking, lowered herself down onto father started grinding, her ass moving in rotating motion and then suddenly she let out a wild scream, her body shivering, she took father’s head into her hands pressed him against her breasts, pressed her self against him. She reached orgasm violently. After some time, she got up walked naked towards the bathroom which was at the back of the house. Father followed her. I walked silently in the shades and watched. Mother stood there, father kneeled down washed her cunt, cunt lips, thighs and legs with water and wiped with towel lovingly. It was a revelation to me listening to mother, that I was a real bastard, I was the son of my grandfather and mother, and my so-called father was really my half b*****r. And mother was fucking him, her step son.

Father left next day, Mother had beaten me suspecting it was I who told father about her affair. I told her that all the people in the village knew that Rao was her lover.

“Oh! All the people knew. That fellow Rao must have been bragging.” “Yes, amma, every one in the village teases me, calling me “bastard - lanjakodaka.” I said.

That night mother slapped and beaten up Rao while fucking him and told him not to see her again.

Rao got himself transferred to a different place and I was greatly relieved. However, strange thoughts developed in my mind. Frequently I used to dream about my mom without clothes and I was in the place of Rao fucking mother. Mother is fucking her step son, why can’t she fuck her own son? I used to see her half naked and get aroused. Surprisingly I somehow never felt guilty.

One a Sunday, the headmaster of her school came to our house. Mother was dressed to kill, in a see through saree and was talking to him intimately. They both went to the bed room and I was asked to stay in the hall to keep watch. I went around the house and positioned at the bed room window peeping through the curtains. Both of them were naked, I could see mother taking the lead role, riding him and fucking him.

Normally every Saturday, he comes to our house in the pretext of discussing curriculum and some school affairs. One Saturday I stayed at home. As I was not going out, I could notice my mom getting very restless. The Headmaster came and did some petty talk with me and my mom. I left the house and went to the Village Panchayat building where our friends usually gather. One ex-student of my mother asked me, whether my mother sent me away since her new lover came to our house, and another person said, “Ask your mother whether I can also make her happy.”

Every one laughed at me. Another person said, “All men in the village, young or old are ready to make your mother happy. Most of the men in the village wait for your mother, to look at her while going to school and coming back. She has become the dream woman of every man in the village.” I knew it was the fact. Many a time I heard the comments, many a time when mother was walking to the school, men used to comment – dengithe dinni dengalira, jeevitham lo okkasareina. Dani sallu gudda chudara, ela vuputhu nadustundo. Dinni chudatanikeina malli schollo jeralira. Anuvanuvuna adatanam tonikisalade andam ra dinidi. Patulamma puku panchadara tonalllaguntaemo. Ila enno enno comments vinnanu. Men called her names like - pedda salla pantulamma, pedda pirrala pantulamma, Salla sundari, gaja gamani, Gandha gajendram, boddu bhama, bhara salla Bharathi, etc. I also observed many a time when we go to the nearby town, men used to stare at her, look at her with desire.

I left the place feeling hurt, rage, ashamed, disgust, and helplessness. I returned back home. I noticed that the main door was closed which normally kept open excepting in the night in our house. I tip toed without making any noise and went to the backyard. I slowly pushed the door and got without any noise and slowly I got in. I heard laughter and conversation from the bedroom. I slowly went near. The door was partially closed. I peeped through the narrow opening. I saw the Headmaster was lying in the lap of mom, her saree was set loose, blouse and bra open, her big boobs hanging, her big areoles and nipples were stiff. He was caressing her stomach and buttocks and in between kissing the nipples. She was stroking his prick. I saw mother fucking him twice. Mother’s affair with her Headmaster lasted six months.

Mother got transferred, but she managed to stop the transfer orders with the political influence of the village president. The next day was second Saturday of the month and was a holiday. Mother gave me a note and asked me to give it the president. On the way, I read the note on the way, “You are invited for dinner tonight” it said. I went to his house, and gave the note to the president.
In the afternoon, mother sat in the hall, in a sofa in front of full length mirror, asked me to apply warm coconut oil to her hair and massage. I applied oil to every strand of her silky long hair, feeling its smoothness. Not surprisingly, my cock became rigid. I massaged her head and then her face and neck , her arms, hands, feet and calves with ponds cream. I sat between her legs; she raised one of her leg, placed on a stool, pulled her saree and petticoat up. I was instructed to apply cream to her voluminous fat thighs. She then removed her blouse, bra, covered her breasts with saree pallu, I could see her shapely big conical firm taunt watermelon like breasts through the thin saree. She asked me to apply oil on her armpits, raising her hands. I poured warm oil in her hairy armpits, and on her back, into her thick fat layered midriff, and navel and massaged, kneading massaging every inch of her body till the cream got absorbed into her glowing skin. I combed her oily hair straight and arranged her hair into a knot. Mother asked me to bring green gram powder (sunnipindi) and make it into a paste adding milk. I applied the paste on to her body, massaged, and wiped her body thoroughly with wet cotton.
We went into bathroom. Mother sat on a stool, half naked covering her breasts with a thin cotton towel. I poured soap nut powder solution on her hair, cleaned, poured water and washed with warm water. I again poured soapnut (Kunkudukaya) powder solution again, massaged, and washed her hair. I applied soap and vigorously rubbed all over her body, including her feet and cleaned her body with wet cloth. Mother smiled mischievously and asked me to go out to complete her bath. She came out of the bathroom with petticoat covering breasts with towel, and asked me to dry her hair. I dried her hair with towel, combed her hair. She wore a pointed bra, asked me to fasten the hooks, and then blouse. Sitting in front of dressing table, in petticoat and blouse, she applied satinglow cream and powder to her face and neck, kajal to her eyes, and sindoor (gundrati tilakam bottu) on her forehead. She wore a thin cream colored chiffon saree with pink border, three inches below her deep fat navel. Mother arranged her hair into a braid – leaving it loose upto hem of low and wide cut blouse, then arranging her hair into plait upto mid thighs, tieing with rubber band and leving it loose reaching her calves. She then asked me to trim the edges into U shape. She took six armlegths of jasmine mala (aru murala mallepula danda) asked me to arrange into her hair.

She sat on the sofa waiting for the president. He came, saw my mother with wide eyes looking at her beautiful sensational sexy womanness. Mother sat next to him on the sofa, her long braid onto the front. He could not control, despite my presence, he was holding mother hands. Mother asked me to go out and play. I came out of the hall, but didn’t go out, went around the side of the house, positioned myself at the window. The president was hugging mother tightly. It seems he was in great urgency.
He undressed mother and then himself. Mother led him to the bedroom walking in front of him naked, her braid swinging like a pendulum on her fat protruding ass. The president followed her with his cock standing out, like dog following a bitch in heat. He was on top of the mother fucking, ramming his cock into mother’s cunt. It was pure a****l desire at play. He was a big man, and fucking mother with great energy, mother meeting his each and every stroke raising her bottom with equal f***e. He shot hot loads of cum into her cunt. White thick cum was overflowing out of cunt on to her thighs. I thought I could fuck better than him and I know mother needs more refined leisurely fuck.
The president started coming to our house, and mother taught him to enjoy leisurely fucking better. Very soon, he too submitted himself to mother. Mother obviously had not been enjoying with the president. But the affair with the president, known to all the village people gave her the status of president’s kept woman. President being the landlord and most powerful man in the area politically, people started showing some false respect towards mother. People were afraid of passing comments behind her or even in front of me. The President enjoyed newly acquired coveted status of being the lover of my mother. But I knew mother needs more hard fucking. She needs and deserves good fuck every day and night.
Laskshman, a poor brahmin, 20, mother’s ex-student, school dropout, appearing for Matriculation examination privately came to mother for tuitions. Mother seduced him. Every night Mother used to feed him food and fuck him, except on those nights when the president or father was visiting. Mother was fucking three men. Some nights after President or father fucks her and leave, Lakshman used to come and mother fucks him.

Amma used to fuck father during his visits, put him to sl**p and get fucked by Lakshman. Lakshman was a good cook too. He used to cook food in the house, serve food, eat and then be available whenever mother wants to fuck him. Lakshman got a job and went away.

Mother did not take lover for some time, though all the men in village were after her. Lakshman’s father, Srirangachary, an avurvedic doctor came to our house one day and he gave some avurvedic medicines like vasanthakusumakaram and some other ayurvedic medicines to keep her healthy and also to enhance her beauty. He was also seduced by my mother and she started fucking him regularly. He was a poor brahmin and soon lakshman’s mother used to come to our house asking for monetary help. Mother used to give her rice and some money. It was apparent and obvious to me, mother was not satisfied with him too.

After breakfast, on a Sunday, mother asked to me apply oil to her hair and body. I was an expert by then in giving oil massage to mother. After massaging every inch of her body with oil and green gram paste, as usual, in the bath room, and after washing her hair with soap nut powder solution twice, while soaping her back and fat folds of midriff, I applied soap to her ass cheeks pulling down thin towel, and massaging her massive inverted pots-like soft buttocks, and her ass hole. Mother moved her ass backwards to make it more convenient for me to massage, and said, “instead of soaping my back, you are kneading my buttocks and ass. shiva.”

“Your buttocks are big and beautiful amma”, I said, opening her ass cheeks with fingers and applied the soap at her ass hole.”. I washed her ass hole, bringing my hands up and applied soap into her arm pits, as she raised her hands above her head, and then took hold of her big heavy breasts.

She removed the towel, and said, “soap and massage my breasts.”
“You have very big beautiful breasts, amma, these are like mountains” I said. Lifting her heavy breasts with both my hands.I applied soap all over her breasts, started massaging them from bottom upwards, holding each breast with my two hands, massaging kneading them, caressing and stroking each nipple gently. She ncould feel my cock pressing against her back, looked up and said, “Come to the front”. I went around and stood in front of her, my erect, rigid, hard, long and thick cock making a bulge through my wet lungi like tent.

“Oh! Your cock is up and hard, let me see”, she said, pulling down my lungi, looked at my cock with awe, and admiration. “Your cock is very big and beautiful”, she said, taking it into her hands, running her fingers from the base to the tip, caressing its big pink knob. Her touching my cock sent electric shocks through my body. I placed my hands on her shoulders to steady myself. Mother pulled me forward between her open thighs, lifting my cock upwards; she said “I can’t resist such a big, beautiful, young and virile cock, even if it is my son’s”. She ran her tongue along my shaft from the base towards the tip, licking my cock around the knob. Mother placed my cock between her huge heavy watermelon-like breasts. She took hold of my cock ran allover her face, her lips, nose, cheeks, fore head, and ears; brought my cock back onto her juicy wet lips kissed the knob, ran her tongue over engorged big knob, and slowly took it into her mouth deepand started sucking. She was sucking vigorously closing her mouth tight. She then took my cock out of her mouth, started licking from the base to the knob along the shaft, lifted cock up, licked at the base and licked below the testicles, took my heavy sperm laden testicles into her mouth, the slowly licked upwards. Amma took my cock again into her mouth and sucked.

It was heaven. I was experiencing unbearable pleasure. It was like all my nerves were twisted, My bl**d running in my veins at very high jet speed, I felt a sensation, like my veins were about to burst. Then I exploded. It was like a volcanic eruption, hot thick cum pouring down into her mouth, spasmodically, all my energy flowing out, and pumping out into her mouth. She swallowed all my juices, sucking in, drinking, swallowing, and squeezing in, till I was completely drained out. She took my cock out of her mouth, squeezed lost few drops and licked it.

“Oh! God, Shiva, you have stored so much love juices for me, really tasty, thick and smelling good.”
It was an exhausting and exhaustive sucking. I saw mother sucking other’s cock, an I knew mother was an expert cock sucker, but I experienced for the first time how good she was in sucking making the man ecstatic , happy and drained out. She waited for few minutes till I recovered from the ecstasy, and then said, “My dear son, I have sucked your cock, and given you pleasure, how about sucking my cunt and giving mother some pleasure?”

She opened her thighs wide, asked me to kneel down, and leaned backwards, opening her fat voluminous banana trunk thighs wide apart showing off her beautiful cunt. Her pubic hair was thick curly and silky. Her cunt lips were thick like panasa tonalu. Her big, rigid, pink, clitoris was moist.
‘Do you like my cunt son, your birth place, from where you were born.”
I kneeled down, “Its lovely, big and beautiful amma”, I looked up, into her eyes.
It is beautiful son, I know! So many men told me that. I am happy you like it. But it's not as big as you think and imagine. I doubt whether I will be able to take all of your long, thick and monstrous cock inside my cunt. Even at this young age your cock is very big, big like donkey’s cock.

“Now eat me son. Suck me. Suck my cunt, my son.” I know what to do. I saw it many a time men sucking mother’s cunt. I bent forward, licked her cunt from bottom to top, flattening my tongue. She opened her cunt lips with her forefingers. I inserted my tongue deep inside her cunt, making my tongue stiff clutching it with my teeth. Running my tongue around inside her cunt, licking. I brought my tongue out of her cunt and lapped up her cunt juice. Her thin watery cunt juice with a peculiar pleasant smell tasted delicious.

I put my lips against her cunt and slurped with loud noise, the more I slurp, the more juices were oozing out. It was like drawing water out of a well, never dry. (Todina Koddi jala vure vuta bavi la)

Saying, “Oh, God (Ori devuda), you are sucking out all my kamam. (na madannatha pilchesukontunnavura, sachinoda) She pressed my head, onto her cunt. I could fee the sensations, her cunt muscles pulsating, quivering against my lips and face.

She pressed her thighs around my face lifting her legs and keeping them on my shoulders. It was as if my mother was trying to take me back into her cunt, trying to take me all of me back inside her, from where I came into this world, through her cunt. She came violently with loud noise. But she could not take me in. I could not go back into her. We want to unite, to be one, an attempt to achieve oneness. Two bodies having one soul trying to become one body. I was there between her thighs feeling the sensual sensations, palpitations of her cunt for a long time. Mother released me after the sensations gradually slowed down to normal.

‘Thank you son, I experienced a new pleasure, for the first time in my life, I never imagined, I could achieve such a pleasurable unparalleled orgasm like this. Thank you, thank you very much.’ Mother said. I did not know what to say. There was no need for words. It’s a feeling beyond the capability of expressing in any language by any one. I completed giving her bath lovingly, as directed by her.

We came out of the bath room into the hall. I dried her hair with towel and then combed her hair. She got dressed up in the sexiest way possible in a saree. She wears see-through chiffon sarees on special occasions when she wants to seduce some one. She has sarres in different colours and matching thin terrycloth petticoats. I could see through her saree, everything she has got. She did not wear a bra and her heavy breasts jiggling as she moved. She arranged her hair in a loose knot below her shoulders and left loose, the remaining length of hair. Mother went to kitchen to prepare lunch. I helped, cutting the vegetables and generally assisting her. I was happy and excited just to be with her, near her looking at her divine beauty, the jiggling movement of her breasts and ass, and the movement of her hair knot.

I hugged her from behind and said, “I love you, amma, I want you, Amma,”
“I know that, I can feel your love and desire for me, my dear stud son, you want your mother as your lover. I can feel your maleness against my ass.” Mother replied. As I pressed my cock hard, at her ass, taking hold of breasts into my hands, she said “You have to wait till night. Even I have been waiting for you for a long time, my dear Shiva. Though people think it’s a sin, I consider that it is proper, to have you as my lover. You have become big, very big and need a woman. And I need a man like you, young, virile, potent, and having a cock like Aswha medram. I want our first mating to be a memorable one for you and for me too. You can have all of me tonight.” Mother said, thrusting her ass against me, “Tonight will be our shobhanam.” I spent whole day with expectation.

After lunch, mother asked to go to Ponnur, a nearby town to buy some things. I brought sweets, fruits, and flowers from ponnur. It was late evening. Mother took bath, instructed me to take bath and wear new white lungi, served dinner and asked me to wait in the hall till she invites me to the bed room. After an hour, which seemed to be year for me, she asked me to go into the bed room. I went in,, she was not there. She was in the kitchen. I was pleasantly surprised. The room was decorated, pure white bed spread on the bed, jasmine and roses arranged on the bed in telugu letters ‘Shobhanam’, fruits arranged in a silver plate next to the bed. Lighted agarbattis spreading fragrant smoke were kept. It was like a typical scene in the movies.

Mother came in, I was more pleasantly surprised to see her, dressed in her wedding, heavy kanjeevaram silk saree, jasmine flowers adoring along the length of her knee-length braid, with a glass of milk in her hand she walked towards the bed in slowly. She was like bride. (Shobhana pellikuturu). I understood the secnario.

I stretched my hands and hugged her. Mother, like a typical Indian bride, blushed, and gave me glass of milk. I drank half the milk and offered her keeping the glass at her lips. She drank the remaining milk. I hugged her and kissed her on her thick juicy lips. She manipulated to open my mouth with her lips and then sent a stream of milk into my mouth. I t was an aphrodisiac gesture which I cannot forget in my life time. She took my tongue into her mouth sucked in, sucked my lips, and I followed. It was long drawn extensive kiss lasted for several minutes till our lips were sour. I made her sit on the bed. Kissed her all over her face, removed her blouse and bra, and kissed her on her breasts and nipples. She asked me to lie down, my head on her lap, and offered me her breasts. I was sucking her breasts like a baby. But my cock was hard and erect. She removed my lungi, took hold of my cock caressing and stroking it.

“My dear son, even when I was breastfeeding you as a c***d, I used to get sexually excited, my cunt juices overflowing on to my thighs and petticoat used to become wet. I fed you my breast milk for more than three years. Now you can’t drink my breast milk now, but I can feed you my cunt juices. I can’t wait any more. Since morning, I have been waiting for your big gigantic cock to fill me. She removed her sari and petticoat, lied down on the bed. Now come up, and fuck me.”

I positioned my self on top of her. She spread her thighs wide open. I put my cock at her pudenda, caressing her cunt lips. She took hold of my cock and guided it into her cunt. I entered mother’s cunt, opening up cunt walls, deep into her cunt. (Baga varshaniki tadichina gulla nela loniki balamga dinchina gunapam la na modda amma pukulo digesanu)

It was a moment of ultimate happiness, nirvana. My maleness was deep inside mother’s cunt, the gateway to heaven. I was in heaven. I kept my cock still without moving enjoying the feel of mother’s cunt around my cock. She tightened her cunt muscles, gripping my cock, enveloping me, surrounding me, hugging me, and said, “My son, I am happy, you filled me, you filled the gap inside me, fulfilled my desire, this was like taking you back inside me all the way in, reunion. I have been waiting for this moment for a long time, Now fuck me, fuck your mother’s cunt.

(dengara, lanjakodaka, dengara, amma puku pagala dengara, puku vachipoyela dengara, puku pagala dengara, dengu, gattiga , inka inka gattiga, dengara sachinoda, adi, aha em dengutunnavura, entha kasi vundira nilo, ennallanunchira nannu dengalani inta korke, antu, nenu debba vestunte eduru dengutundi, rasalurina pukulo modda bayataku tisi podustunte tapak tapak mane sabdam gadilo pratidhvani vastundi)

I was fucking with all my f***e and energy, like a railway engine piston picking up speed slowly, increasing the speed accelerating gradually, and then reaching a steady speed, fucking her with rhythm and making sounds. Finally, we reached orgasm in unision. A violent long drawn, ecasatic orgasm. I pumped hot loads of cum into her cunt, all my bl**d and energies draining out of me into her, her cunt muscles gripping me like a tight fist, and then loosening. It was a synchronized movement of my cock and her cunt in an orchestrated manner. It was like volcano erupting, spreading hot lava. It was the heaven. The ultimate pleasure. We are made for each other. We are the man and the woman. It was a anurga sangamam, anada sangamam. I lay still on top of mother. She took my face into her hands, and kissed me all over my face. I looked into her eyes smiling, and she blushed.

Mother said, “I know, Why you are smiling. You feel you have had me, your own mother, you entered, explored, my cunt, fucked me and so you conquered me.”
I said “Yes, amma”

She said, “Yes, You fucked me and satisfied me. I am happy. The pleasure is more than usual, because our fucking is i****tuous. You know its sin. It’s a sinful pleasure. So what? I need a man to fuck. Who is better than my own son. I have given birth to you, and fed you my breast milk, waited for you to take me, son. You know, I have become your mistress, your lanja.”
“You are my Goddess, amma.”
Yes. I am your Goddess, Worship me, son. Now let’s get up.
We got up, walked to the bathroom, naked.
She cleaned my cock with water. And asked me, now, clean your mother’s cunt. You have pumped in so much of juice into my cunt. I cleaned her cunt lovingly, and already dried sperm on her thighs.

We came back to the bed room, standing in front of full length mirror. We fucked five times that night till wee hours.

Mother is a Goddess. She is like Adishakthi, Akhilndeswari, Amba, Ambika, Ambalika, Arundhati, Anasuya, Ahalya, Apsarasa, Alivelumanga, Anjani, Aruna, Bharathi, Bhavani, Bhudevi, Bhuvaneswari, Bhanumathi, Chandrika, Chamundeswari, Chinnadevi, Charumathi, Chamapaka, Dakshayani, Damayanthi, Devayani, Devi, Devatha, Draupadi, Devaki, Dhanalakshmi, Eswary, Gandharva kanya, Ganga, Gayathri, Gajalakshmi, Girija, Girika, Gowri, Gowthami, Harini, Hastini, Indumathi, Indira, Indrani, Jambavathi, Janaki, Kamakshi, Katyayini, Kadambari, Kkinnera, Kamini, Kunthi, Kousalya, Keikeyi, Kalavathy, Kameswari, Kaveri, Krishnaveni, Koumidi, Lakshmi, Leelavathy, Lalitha, Lopamudra, Matangi, Mandodari, Madhavi, Menaka, Meenakshi, Mohini, Manga, Maheswari, Mruduladevi, Mrunalini, Madhuravani, Mythreyi, Nageswari, Nalini, Nandini, Neela, Padmavathy, Parvathi, Pankajakshi, Prameela, Padmini, Promodini, Parimaladevi, Radha, Rajyalakshmi, Rambha, Rajeswari, Ragini, Rathidevi, Revathy, Rohini, Rupadevi, Rukmini, Saraswathi, Satyabhama, Sasirekha, Seetha, Subhadra, Sridevi, Silakshmi, Shyamala, Shakunthala, Shobha, Savithri, Sumithra, Sumathi, Tara, Tilottama, Urvasi, Urmila, Varudhini, Vani, Vardhani, Vatsala, Vasanthi, Visalini, Vilasini, Vinithadevi, Visalakshi, Yashoda, Yakshini. All of the goddesses born on the earth as one woamn - as my mother. She is a lovely sex goddess, sexy love goddess, Kamini, Kamarani kamoddipini, Kamahastini, Kamuki, and kamarupni. Every inch of her body is sexy, seductive and beautiful.
Brahma, Vishnu, Eswara, and all other Gods must be waiting in the heaven to fuck her. If Lord Rama sees my mother, would have married her as a second wife. If She were Yashoda or Devaki, Krishna would have fucked her. If she were Kunthi, Karna would have fucked her and shifted his loyalty to Pandavas and there would not have been Kurukshetra yuddham. All the Pandavas would have fucked her. If She were Keika, Rama would have fucked her, and he would not have gone to forests. If She were Kowsalya, Rama would have fucked her. If she were Draupadi, Abhimanyu and Krishna would have fucked her. If she were Draupadi, she would have preferred to marry all the hundred kouravas becoming sathali, would have made all the kouravas her sex slaves. Perhaps Duryodhana would have agreed to share his kindom and Draupadi with Pandavas. If she were Draupadi, all her mother-in-law, Kunthi’s lovers - Surya, Yama, Vayu, Indra would have fucked her. If she were Gandhari, She would have got fucked by all her hundred sons. Bhisma would not have remained as a bachelor if he has seen my mother. If she were Sita, She would have fucked, Lakshmana, Bharatha, Shatrughna, Lava, Kusa and Vashistha and Vishwamithra. Ravana would have become her sex slave.

My mother Bharathi Devi was and still is an extraordinary beauty. If she were an actress in movies , she would have been considered more beautiful and sexier, would have been more famous than Ambika, Anjali, Bharathi, Devika, Savithri, KR Vijaya, Madhubala, S. Varalakshmi, Meenakumari, Madhubala, Rekha, Rakhee, Rajasri, Padmini, Ragini, Srividya, Sridevi, Jamuna, Jayanthi, Jannaki, Jayachitra, Jyothilakshmi, Jayamalini, Jayalalitha, Jayaprada, Jasudha, Kavitha, Kannamba, Lakshmi, Padmini, Rambha, Radha, Rasi, Hemamalini, Silk smitha, Snehapriya, Waheeda rehman, etc. Audience would have loved to see her as heroine, s****r-in-law, aunty, mother and mother-in-law, vamp, and Queen. She would have earned crores and would have got fucked by all her heros, other actors, producers, directors, singers, makeup men and even light boys. If she entered politics, she would have become leading lady politician in India like Jayalalithaa, Vijayaraje Sindia or Sonia Gandhi Men would have been at her feet, submitted to her all their wealth and kingdoms. If she were a prostitute she would have been a famous high class prostitute. She does not care for money. She lives to eat and fuck. She is born to fuck and get fucked. Her appetite for sex and food is enormous. She needs good fucking every day and night to sl**p.

She is an ageless and eternal beauty. The maturity and advancing age brought an unexplainable sexual aura in her personality. She is like a good matured wine. The more aged and matured the tastier. Now, even at the age of 50 she has no wrinkles, her skin is smooth, shining and blemish less, her body is beautiful, energetic, and desirable, dominating, fantastic and fuckable, exudes sexuality and invokes sexual desire in young and old men. She is always fascinated by young, strong, virile, and studs.

She was intelligent and was considered to be the best teacher by all her students and lovers. She was voracious reader. She read Mahabharatha, Ramayana, Srimadbhagavatham, and Srinadha’s kavyas in telugu and sanskrit. She used read Chalam, Tapi Dharmarao and Sri Sri books. She also used to read Kagada, and write to kagada in the name of Kamini. I used to mail the letters for her to Kagada.

She appeared for B.A. privately, and later did B.Ed. She did B.Ed in Guntur. We were staying in Guntur during that period in Koritapadu near Hariharamahal. During that year she acquired two more lovers, young class mate of hers and her Lecturer. Father, the President, Head master, Lakshmayya and his father Srirangachary used to visit our house to get fucked by her.

Later she completed M.A. privately, got a job as a lecturer in a College. Father remained as Teacher while mother’s status ascended educationally, professionally and socially. Her circle of friends increased, and she has more opportunities to choose and acquire lovers, use them at her whims and fancy and discard them. In all these years her lovers include two Officers,, an Industrialist, a cinema Producer, a politician and some of her young virile handsome student studs. Surprisingly no one calls me ‘lanjakodaka’ now-a-days. We have social and financial status, a big house and two cars.

She has made me her slave. She is the Master and I am her servant and sex slave. Her sexual desire, beauty and glamour ever increasing with advancing age, she has become more adventurous finding various innovative and imaginative ways of fucking. We tried various positions described in Vatsayana Kamasutra. I have become her obedient servant, assistant, house maid, slave, hairdresser, masseur, driver, e****t, Cunt & armpit shaver, lover, beautician, manicurist, makeup man, pedicurist, and pussy eater, and resident stud. I oil her hair and body, massage, and wash her hair, give her bath, dry and comb her hair, arrange the hair into a plait, arrange flowers in her plait. Every night, I have to massage every inch her body with cream, before fucking. I shave her cunt and her fat hairy armpits.

Mother does vigorous exercise every morning in nude, till she sweats profusely. She orders me to lick her body coated with sweat after the exercise. I lick her all over her body, looking at my rigid erect cock, she orders me to fuck her in doggy position. Some times, she orders me to lick her cunt and ass hole. While I lick her, she slaps me hard. She orders me to clean her body with cleansing cream, and then give her bath. Some times, I fuck her in the bathroom. She eats enormous breakfast, lunch and dinner. She is healthy, fat, pleasantly plump and big. Her skin is blemish less, smooth and transucelent and glowing.

Since Daddy has always been working in some other places, it has become convenient for us to have our secret sexual life without any hindrance. I bought many sex books describing sexual positions and experimented. I ate fruits and sweets like banana, mysorepak, gualabjamoon, rasagoolla g****s, different flavored icecreams, cakes etc. from mother’s cunt for dessert. Every Sunday, I massage mother’s body with warm oil and green gram powder, apply oil to her long lustrous silky shining hair, give her shampoo bath, and wash her body, every inch of her body with soap including her cunt and ass hole. I shave her pubic hair and armpits. I comb her hair daily. I assist her in all the house hold chores. I take her out to movies. I love her. I worship her. I belong to her.

She is my Goddess. She is my master. I adore her. I admire her. I lick, lap, slurp up her cunt juice. I drink her piss. I lick her body. I lick her arm pits. I wash her ass hole with soap and water and then lick her ass hole inserting my tongue deep into her ass hole and she enjoys it immensely. Then after applying body cream, I fuck her ass. I fucked slowly at first because I was concerned about the pain I might be causing his mother, but mother encouraged me; which made me to start fucking mother's ass harder. I finally came, an intense orgasm, pumped thick sperm into my mother's ass hole. After that first time, anal sex became one of our favorites.

Mother has admirable arms, aphrodisiac ass, addorable ass, big breasats, cute cunt, chubby cheeks, dominating attitude, edible ears, expressive eyes, enormous energy, fantastic face, pleasant pectorals, luscious lips, noble nose, magnificent midriff, natty navel, thunderous thighs, fabulous feet, willowy womanness.

I do not intend to marry any other girl. I married my mother in Tirumala; Lord Venkateswara, my aunty–mother’s elder s****r (peddamma) and grandmother (ammamma) as witnesses. Peddamma and ammamma decorated her as a bride for nuptials and sent her to my room in the cottage.

I am in love with mother. For the rest of my life, I want to remain as her slave. She kicks me, licks me, fucks me, beats me, eats me, taunts me, and rides me. I enjoy it. She says that she has given birth to me, only to serve her; since no other man can satisfy her abundant enormous sexual desires, she created me with a big shiva lingam to satisfy her. She owns me, my body and soul. I immensely enjoy being mother’s slave. I discovered the pleasure of submission to my mother. Mother taught me. She possesses me. I live to be of service to my mother. My mother is my love Goddess and Sex Goddess. I worship her.

My father knows that I have been fucking my mother. He appreciates and encourages our sexual relation, silently. He does not have any alternative, because he too was trained to be her slave. Many a time mother fucks father, and then come to me for fucking. She sl**ps with me. She is iddaru mogulla muddula pellam.

Mother is a dominating woman and she controls everyone around her. She has always been the Master of the Game. Her passion and desire for sex has increased with age. She seduces young boys, mostly her students and fucks them. She needs at least two cocks every night. Of course I am always available as her resident stud to serve her. She has fascination for big cocks.


PanchadAra kanna pAlu mE gada kanna
Junti tEne kanna junnu kanna
Kanna talli puku jurra kammaganundu
Sividu jeppu mata sunru thambu

Kanne pilla kanna kanna matdonatha
Kanna talli nikuti ga nu denga
Sukham mendu ilana swarga menu
Sividu jeppu mata sunru thambu

Papamo punyamo naraka prapthame vachuno ganiputruda
Tapamu dirchara kasiga dengara gattiga ammapukune
Tappanu kokura kodaka tallini dengina tappuledura
Goppaga soukhyamichitivi guddadara dengedi rankuputruda!

janmani chchinata llikaama mukorke tIrchaga paapamaa
janmama pPuDupua kunumchi yenEnu vacHchiti peddagei
janmani chchinapua kulOni kinEnu paTTanu yamdukE
janmastha lamulO kipOva gasulla dimchaga paapamaa



Ramudu veina nivu mugurammala pukulu dengakunduva?
Bhimudu veina nivu mada bhamini kunthi ni denga kunduva?
Amma yasoda devakila kamamu dirchaga nunduvemiraa
Ammanu dengu putrudavu kama madonmata asva medruda?

talli yasoda devakila tapam dIrga dengakunduna
chelli subhadra draupadila kamamu dIraga denga kunduna
sullanu jupi dengenata gokula proudha vrudhalandarin
nallani vadu kamamada nonmata krishunudu ranku putruda?

endaru denginarO ninu endari moddalu chIkinavO na
nnadaru lanja putrudava nanduru bhAra stanAla sundarI
guddana vunnadE pogaru guddadarnaganu dengutAnu
muddula ammarave subhanga hasthini talli bharathi


Dear Readers
I shall narrate some exciting incidents with my mother, peddamma and ammamma and other women later. Some of you must have read my experiences already. But this is the true story of my life.

An appeal to the Readers:
Please read this article thoroughly and send your honest comments, criticism, appreciation in detail. I shall describe some of the incidents which are unbelievable, but actually happened in my life. Life is more dramatic than drama.

i****t is not a sin. i****t is pleasure. i****t between mother and son is the ultimate, unique expression of love. It is a fact that when a woman breastfeeds her c***d she gets aroused and sexual satisfaction. Fucking my mother, while sucking her breast milk is the most pleasurable sex. I impregnated my mother. We had a c***d. I sucked mother’s breast milk while fucking for more than five years. I shall write about those experiences in a separate article.

Acknoledgements:
I thank my sexy mother for reminding me some of the intimate details of incidents occurred during my early years. But for mother’s sexual intervention - fucking me and ordering me to service her and fuck her while writing and editing this account of my biography I would have completed much earlier.
1. Secret of my Birth:

I was born to my mother and her Father-in-law, By birth Iam eligible to fuck her being mama’s son. I shall narrate the story as told by my mother from whose cunt I was born

2. Bharathi Butu Puranam or Bharathamma Bhagavatam
Mama chanipoyaka amma entho manditho denginchukondi
All the details.. as I have seen and retold by my mother described.

Okkadu puku ninduga ma rokkadu guddana modda nimpaga in
Kokadu notabettaganu chetula niddari modda batti em
Chakkaga dengulatalanu juchithi nakkiyu chinnanatane
Takkina matalela kama madonmatha lanjaye nadu ammayun

Vruddha tanambu vachinanu vruddhini bondega sthreetva andamul
Pedda sthanalu pirralayu pikkalau datina valjadandamul
Bodduga kovvu batti mada mekkina dehamu kantulinuchun
Muddula momuyandamula bharathi lanjaye nadu ammyun

Ammanu peddayamma chinayammanu ammala kanna ammmanu
Kamamu tirchadengithivi kamamadonmatha asvamedruda
Ammalu yannnalanjalanai tochunu nikura lanjapotruda
Ammaku sevakundavu kamani hasthini nidu ammayun

... Continue»
Posted by xyshiva 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 26375  |  
87%
  |  6

Freaky Flavoured Threesome Sex At Office Guest Hou





Hi friends. This is Arun. I am 24 years old and I\’m here to share with you my real life sex experience with 2 hot babes, Kavita and Gayatri. I saw them for the first time when I visited our office factory in Andhra border along with my colleague Ashwin to look after the operations at the factory and report the same to HO. Both of them are deployed at the factory place. Kavita is an accounting staff and Gayatri works in the IT department. Me and Ashwin got introduced to them on the very first day we went there. Kavita is aged 25 years and is a bit dark, broad arms, visibly large boobs and she straight away made me feel horny as I saw her for the first time. Gayatri is a very sweet looking woman, also aged 25 years, fair complexion and had a perfect structure, that is, she was neither too fat nor too lean.

Me and Ashwin started our work there looking at how things are in the factory place. We were allotted a factory nearby the factory, where the staffs and the factory managers stay. It had a marriage hall like set up with independent rooms being built with basic facilities. It looked just like a hotel room. We were allotted room No.1 and Gayatri and Kavita stayed in room no. 5 & 6 respectively.

Both of them used to accompany us for lunch and dinner everyday. They repeatedly told us “Feel free to come to our room if you feel bored. We’ll have some nice time.” We also said “Sure we will.” There was no entertainment at that place as it was more of a village with full of farm lands surrounding the place.

2 days passed by. It was a Saturday night and all four of us went to the canteen for dinner. Me and Ashwin came back to our room and as we usually do, changed to T-shirt and tracks and went to the canteen. Kavita and Gayatri went to the canteen directly from office. By the time we entered the canteen the ladies had already ordered and had 4 plates ready. As we were having food, Gayatri asked us “What do you guys do for entertainment in the city?” Me and Ashwin replied the same old things, “Movie, music freaking out with friends,etc,.” Immediately, Kavita asked “Anything more than that? May be one or two steps ahead.” Both me and Ashwin looked at each other and I replied “I do not understand what you say.” She thought for a while and said “Aah may be flirting with girls or girl friends and having some private time with them?” Ashwin immediately said “I have a girlfriend and we are in good terms. You know what it means.” and all of us laughed. Gayatri then turned at me and asked “What about you, Arun?” I said “No, I still single but ready to mingle.”

Both the ladies smiled at each other and Kavita asked “What about some fun tonight in my room? The managers and most of the staffs go back home to spend the weekend with their f****y. Almost the entire guest house will be empty till Monday morning. So we need not be worried of getting caught.” I understood and was ecstatic but Ashwin immediately asked “Can you be specific?” Kavita gushed and replied “We are asking for a foursome sex encounter tonight. But we promise, there is no commitment in this. Its just sex for fun and excitement.”

I had almost finished my dinner but started feeling seriously hungry to fuck both the ladies, that too, I was excited to the peak due to the fact that one is dark and the other fair complexion, both on the same night. But Ashwin turned it down saying “Sorry, I’m committed and I cannot do this.” Kavita and Gayatri tried convincing him but he did not change his mind. I was worried if the plan will collapse but after trying hard and failing to convince him, Gayatri turned at me and asked “How about you?” I immediately accepted and said “I’m ready.” I could not control my emotions but still I managed to do so. Hearing my answer Ashwin turned and looked at me but I did not bother to look at him thinking he might change my mind.

After dinner, as Ashwin went in for hand wash, Kavita told me “After you get into your room once again try convincing him because foursome will be great. If he does not accept, you come. We’ll have a threesome.” I asked her “At what time shall I come?” She said “After midnight or at 12:30am.” I immediately saw my watch. It was just 9:30pm then. We then started walking towards our guest house which is at a distance of just 2 minutes walk from the canteen. After me and Ashwin got back to our room, I told myself not to ask him for a foursome because I preferred a threesome and said to myself “Its just me with those two sexy ladies.”

He also never spoke anything about this to me. He was listening songs for sometime and went to bed at 11:00pm. I kept wandering inside the room waiting for the clock to strike 12:00am. At about 11:15pm, Gayatri messaged me asking “What happened? Is he also coming?” I replied saying “I tried hard to convince him but he never listened to me. In fact he just blasted at me and went to bed.” She then replied “Oh.. Fine then you come in about an hour’s time. Come to room no. 6.” I replied saying “Sure I will.” I decided not to show any excitement on my face till I get out of the room or else he might also change his mind if he sees me waiting go to their room because I wanted only a threesome and did not want to put my dick inside a woman who just had another dick inside her. So I silently laid down besides him showing as if I’m also going to sl**p. But he was already fast asl**p and did not move.

I was looking at the time in my mobile and was very anxious about wats going to happen that night. I could not control my excitement and kept watching the time literally every minute. As it got to 12:15am, I lost patience and slowly got up and without creating any noise opened the door, went up the stairs, got to room no. 6 and gently knocked the door. Gayatri opened the door and asked me to step in silently. As I got in, I was thrilled to see both the beautiful ladies in their nighties. Kavita was in her light blue sleeveless nighty and Gayatri was wearing a dark green cut sleeve nighty with just the outer part of the sleeve leaving the inner side of her arms open.

My dick started growing big pushing my pant forward. I kept looking at both women and all of a sudden, Kavita just pulled her arms out of the nightie letting it slide down completely, and got nude. I was taken aback as I never expected her to make such a quick move. Gayatri was standing just a few steps away quietly smiling at me. I did not know how to react. Kavita then advanced close to me, slided her palm over my dick on my tracks and pulled it down. She did not waste any time and dragged my underwear down taking my hard and thick dick out. Gayatri then took a condom from underneath the pillow as Kavita grabbed my dick and shook it a bit.

I was excited to the peak looking at both the ladies wasting no time for sex. Gayatri then opened the condom, rubbed it a bit and held my dick in her left hand pulling the outer skin down, placed the mouth of the condom on the inner pink flesh and slowly rolled it down my dick. On the other hand, Kavita pulled my t-shirt and I just removed it and threw it on the ground. The condom was yellow and boy it smelt like real banana. I still asked Gayatri what flavour it was and she confirmed saying “Its banana”. My inner flesh was a bit sensitive and as she placed the condom on the flesh of my dick and rolled it down, boy, it was seriously electric. I immediately grabbed both women around their waist, dragged them close and kissed and sucked Kavita around her shoulders and arms.

Kavita then pushed me on the bed and I pulled her along with me and we fell on the bed rolling over each other, kissing each other randomly. She was really fleshy and her body was so soft that I could not control myself as I got really wild and grabbed her wrist, raised her arms over her head and sucked her cheeks, her neck and her arms. My eyes then caught up with her underarms. There was a broad strip of hair sprouts on her armpits. I did not care what I was doing with her and just sucked and chewed her armpits. It was rough and she moaned mmmm aaahhh as I sucked her fleshy armpit into my mouth.

The banana fragrance was overwhelming as I could smell nothing else but that. I then slowly got between her legs by just spreading her legs with mine. I then slowly lowered my buttocks and felt my dick hitting her pussy. I wanted a real hard sex with both the ladies and so I removed my hands from her wrist and by pressing her underarms with my thumb, raised my upper body and pressed my dick against her pussy. Her pussy was seriously tight and as I thumped my dick in with some f***e, it squeezed inside her pussy and close to half of my dick went inside her. She screamed happa aaahh mmm and I also felt it electric as I felt my dick jammed inside her cunt.

I then slowly tried to penetrate into her hot, wet and tight cunt and she whispered “Come down, lie over me, just get closer. It’ll be great.” I was overjoyed. As I turned, I saw Gayatri sitting at the corner of the bed and watching us have sex. I signalled her to come and sl**p besides Kavita but she replied “After Kavita, I’ll come” and smiled. I preferred both the ladies on bed at the same time but never felt bad as it was already electric inside Kavita and I immediately took my thumbs off Kavita’s underarms and by slowly wrapping my arms around her, went down and slept over her.

This position in fact made me feel more comfortable to penetrate deeper into her pussy as we hugged each other tightly and pushed my dick further into her pussy. I slowly pierced into her pussy and in seconds our waists got locked tightly with my dick fully inside her cunt. Her pussy was seriously tight and I slowly tried to move my dick up and down inside her cunt. As I tried to pull my dick back, though it came back a bit, it was gripping inside. I also felt her pussy to be very wet and sticky inside with the condom making the hichkich noise inside as I pulled it back, but I loved it.

I then chucked my dick back in once again as she snored mmmhh hhaaa and I started to fuck her by moving my dick up and down inside her cunt. It was seriously hot inside her cunt and we started sweating a bit heavily as we were tightly hooked up with each other. I slowly pulled my dick back a bit longer and chucked it in as she moaned aaah ssss and then started fucking her a bit smoothly as it became a bit loose inside. As I kept fucking her for sometime, I felt its time to really crush her pussy and so increased the speed and started fucking her hard by dipping my dick fast and deep into her pussy immersing my dick fully into her wet pussy by hitting her waist hard pat pat pat with my waist.

As I drilled her pussy hard and wild, she hugged me tightly and started screaming aaaah aaahhh sssss happpaaa hhhaaaa hhhhoo and I kept choking her pussy by brushing my lips randomly over her cheeks, her jaws, her lips, neck and shoulders licking and sucking the sweat on her body. We were drenched in sweat and there was some serious pearl like droplets of sweat all over our body. I really loved her wet and slippery body and we hugged each other so tightly.

As I kept digging into her pussy hard and wild, in a few moments, I felt a tickling sensation over my dick inside her pussy and suddenly my dick erupted as I felt my semen gushing out of my dick. I could not control my excitement. I was so thrilled that I shouted out the emotions of cumming aaaahhh ohhhhhhh hhhhoo mmmm and slowly put my head down on Kavita’s shoulder and engulfed the flesh underneath her shoulder. I felt my semen splashing inside the condom in multiple spells and I thoroughly enjoyed the experience with her. As my ejaculation subsided, my dick became soft and smaller and slowly oozed out of Kavita’s pussy.

Kavita then slowly rolled me over on the bed. As I was taking my breath back, she slowly got up, smiled at me, turned to Gayatri and said “I loved it.” And the turned to me and said “Seriously, I enjoyed my sex with you thoroughly.” I was excited from inside but did not know how to react and just smiled and whispered “You were also awesome. I just loved your body.” She gave a broad smile and slowly pulled the condom down my dick. As she removed it completely from m dick, we saw the condom more than quarter filled with my white cream. I loved it as Kavita just saw it by having it right in front of her face and pressed the fluid filled bottom of the condom a few times and exclaimed “Wow”. She then got down from the bed and went inside the bathroom along with the fluid filled condom. I closed my eyes for a few seconds and said to myself “After the black beauty its time to fuck the fir and beautiful Gayatri.”

I did not want to waste time and turned at Gayatri as she was also smiling at me. I told her with some authority “You are next.” She smiled and raised her eyebrows and asked “So soon? Are you sure?” I slowly got up, crippled towards her wrapped my arms around her waist and gently kissed her. She also responded well by pushing her tongue into my mouth. As I dragged her down on the bed, she stopped me and said “First you lie down for a minute.”

I just sat on the bed with my legs flat by resting my back on the back-rest of the bed. She took a towel and wiped my dick dry. She also pulled the outer skin down and wiped the inner flesh and my dick opening. As she kept wiping , my dick once again started growing big and hard. She held my dick in her hand and said “Wow that was great. Holding your dick as it grew long and hard.” She then took another packet of condom from underneath the pillow and said this is my favorite flavor, Cola. She then sat on my lower thighs and pulled my outer skin down, placed the condom on mouth of my dick and and gently rolled it down.

As she placed it on the inner flesh of my dick it once again gave a heavy tickling sensation and I grabbed her shoulders moaning aahhh ssss and slowly slided my hands down on her boobs. Boy, I initially thought only Kavita’s boobs were large but as I grabbed it, I felt Gayatri’s boobs is also big like water filled balloons. I asked her “What is your boobs size?” She opened the front buttons in her nightie, took her arms out of the sleeve, exposing her boobs that literally looked like two big ripened mangoes with a biscuit like mammae and pointed nipples at the center and said “Its 34. How is it?” I was speechless. By then, Kavita came out from the bathroom and sat on the chair besides the bed saying “I’ll join you two in sometime. I just got excited that I could get both the babes on bed at the same time.

I then grabbed both her mangoes and as I squeezed them hard, she came a bit closer, pulled her nightie over her thighs, held my dick and sat over it, pressing her pussy on my dick. She grabbed my shoulders and slowly came down my dick. I felt my dick gently penetrating into her pussy. It was the second tight pussy in one night that my dick was penetrating but this time it was Gayatri’s effort to take my dick inside her as she slowly came down on my lap taking my dick fully inside her. The feeling of effortless penetration was unbelievable as she kept coming down with a little moaning mmmmh mmm mmmhhh. As she took my dick fully inside her, she started to rotate her waist sitting on my lap stirring my dick inside her and slowly rolled her arms around my neck. I loved the heat both inside her cunt and over her soft and lemony body as I wrapped my arms around her waist. I was excited with her approach to be on top and was enjoying it thoroughly the way she was gently riding over me.

As she rolled her waist over my lap, she kept hitting her boobs on my face. It tempted me to eat her big boobs and I grabbed her left boobs and with one hand behind her, opened my mouth wide and sucked her left boobs into my mouth. I then licked and chewed her pointed nipples and pressed her boobs really hard as she once again started moaning aaahhh mmmm hhaaaa ssss. I was so excited playing , kissing and sucking her boobs as I went up slowly kissing her body, her shoulder, her neck and slowly she held the back of my head and dipped her tongue into my mouth. I lost patience and in the hunger to fuck her hard and rough just like my sex with Kavita, I sucked her tongue deep into my mouth and by placing my hands on her buttocks, we rolled over on the bed and I got on top of her and made her lie down on the bed and I slept right over her soft and heated up body.

I did not wait and immediately started to fuck her by dragging my dick back and chucking it back deep inside her pussy. Gayatri’s pussy was smooth and wet inside and not so tight as Kavita’s was. Yet it was electric as my dick rubbed the inner walls of her pussy especially the inner flesh at the mouth of my dick. I released her tongue from my mouth, placed my arms underneath her shoulders and started to crush her pussy hard and wild. She raised her arms up, holding the top of the bed-rest tight and started to moan aaahhh ssssss ohhhhhh mmmm mmmmm and as I thumped my dick deep inside her pussy by hitting her waist hard with mine, Gayatri just screamed like anything that Kavita got afraid and she immediately got on the bed and said to me “Slowly. It might hurt her.” And she rubbed Gayatri’s sweaty forehead.

I also then slowly got down, slept over her tight, locked my waist against her waist and hugged her tightly. She also wrapped her arms around me, held her lips close to mine and said “This is better.” I rolled my tongue over her wet and juicy lips and as she opened her mouth, dipped my tongue inside and started to fuck her by moving my dick up and down inside her cunt. She sucked my tongue deep inside muttering mmmmm mmm mmmm mmm as I drilled her pussy.

I wanted to fuck her harder and so raised my upper body a bit with my tongue still inside her mouth and just like I did to Kavita, pressed my thumbs on her armpits and chucked my dick hard inside pussy. I also increased the speed and literally crushed her pussy as she opened her mouth releasing my tongue and started to shout hhhaaaa hhhhhaaa mmmm hhho and in a matter of seconds I felt the deep electric sensation from inside my dick and I fell over her once again holding her shoulders tight from underneath as my semen once again gushed out and I felt several spells of semen splashing inside the condom. As I ejaculated I started shouting in extreme pleasures hhhaa ssss hhhaaaa hhhho. After the ejaculation, I slowly got up from her breathing hard and saw her. She was also breathing a bit heavily and smiled at me, wiping my forehead and rubbing her palms on my cheeks. My dick also became soft and small and came out of her pussy. I was literally speechless after the back to back sex with two very beautiful ladies.

I kissed her cheeks and slowly rolled and slept besides her.Both of us were taking our breath back and I felt I was smiling without any intentions of doing so. Kavita then slowly rolled the condom down my dick and removed it. As she took the condom out, she exclaimed saying “Hey you have ejaculated much more this time. Its almost half filled. May be you liked her more” and laughed. I actually enjoyed my intercourse with both the babes thoroughly and was still speechless as it was quite unbelievable night for me. I just smiled at Kavita without giving any reactions. She then said “ You both take rest. I’ll dispose this and come. We’ll rest for about 2 hours and Arun, you need to get back to your room by 5:00am so that no one see us together. I searched for the time piece and finally found one by the bed side. It was already 2:40am. I got excited that there is another 2 hours of fun left and slept back again thinking how to spend those 2 hours with those two hot ladies.

Suddenly I got a naughty thought and went inside the bathroom to get close with Kavita again. As I got in I saw her emptying the condom inside the toilet seat. I went and stood behind her and grabbed her huge buttocks. She immediately got up, turned around and asked “What happened? What are you doing here?” I was desperate to fuck her asshole and also did not hesitate to ask her. I Said “I want a dip inside your asshole.” She gave a nervous smile and asked “But without a condom? We had only 2.” I said “I will not cum inside you. I promise.” She still hesitated saying “Its not just about ejaculating onside me but also about health issues.” I told her “You are the first woman I’m going to have intercourse without a condom. Nothing will happen. Please.” She thought for a while and then agreed saying “Aah ok I’m ready. But as you said you should not cum inside me.” I agreed.

We came out of the bathroom and I asked her kneel down on the bed and bend her upper body with her head rested on the bed. Gayatri had got up and was sitting on the bed looking at both of us coming out of the bathroom. As Kavita knee-led down on the bed, Gayatri immediately asked her “What are you doing?” Kavita replied “Arun wants anal sex.” Gayatri got a bit upset and asked Kavita “Are you mad? You know we do not have anymore condoms.” I replied saying “Just once yaar. Nothing would happen.” She looked at me and then at Kavita and said “Fine. Its up to you.”

I did not waste any time and immediately dipped my fingers inside Kavita’s buttocks I could touch her asshole but could not penetrate my middle finger inside her asshole. I then knee-led down behind her, spread her buttocks and saw her asshole. It was just a dot with a number of lines converging towards that dot. I was stunned looking at her tiny asshole. As I looked up, Gayatri was smiling at me and asked “What happened?” She came close, saw Kavita’s asshole and asked me “Can you penetrate this?” I said “Yes but just help me.” And told Kavita “I would first finger your asshole and only after which I could fuck your asshole.” She said “Yeah go ahead.” Gayatri asked me “What should I do?” I asked her to hold Kavita’s right buttocks and by spreading her left buttocks with my hand, I slowly pressed her asshole with my middle finger and dipped my finger inside it. I could only penetrate easily up to my nails and then slowly and steadily pushed it in.

As my finger was half inside her asshole, Kavita started to shout a bit “Aah aaahh ouch its paining a bit.” I wanted to make that hole a bit bigger to dip my thick dick inside. I then rolled my finger inside her ass and by pressing my middle finger on one side of her flesh inside, dipped my forefinger also inside her asshole. She once again started to shout “Aaaahh sss aaahhhh mmmmm.” And I saw Gayatri pressing her boobs and rubbing her pussy looking at Kavita’s asshole. I felt she liked what we are doing and with my two fingers deep inside Kavita’s asshole I got close to Gayatri as she took her hand from her pussy, held my back head and licked my lips and dipped her tongue briefly into my mouth as I sensually sucked her tongue before she removed it from my mouth.

With two fingers inside Kavita’s asshole, I decided to fuck her as I stood up, placed by feet around her legs and slowly lowered my buttocks with my dick right over her asshole. I slowly removed my fingers from her asshole and just as my fingers reached the mouth of her asshole, I immediately placed my dick on it so that it does not close once again. I noticed my dick was still a bit wet with some white semen particles still sticking on it but it was so tempting to fuck her asshole that I kept quiet and by placing the inner flesh of my dick on her asshole, pushed it in. I feel Gayatri also failed to notice it as she was still in a horny mood pressing her boobs and eagerly watching my dick on Kavita’s asshole. Just like Kavita’s pussy, her asshole was also seriously tight. As my inner flesh went inside her asshole, I took control by spreading her ass with my hands and asked Gayatri to step aside.

Gayatri then started to rub my testicles. I pushed my dick harder into Kavita’s asshole and managed to dip half my dick inside her ass. As my dick went in a bit further, Kavita lifted her head and screamed aaaah hamma. I decided to fuck her by moving my dick back and forth without trying to dip it fully inside her asshole. I slowly pulled my dick up and pushed it hard inside. It was seriously tight and I could see her asshole gripping my dick tightly as I moved my dick up and down inside her. I slowly locked her waist by taking my legs around her and placing my feet in front of her knees underneath her belly. By almost sitting on her ass, I chucked my dick fully into her asshole as she once again held the bed tight, lifted her head and screamed loud aaaaahhh aahhhhhh hammmma sssss. Here I literally sat on her buttocks with my dick fully inside her asshole.

With my dick fully dipped inside her asshole, I decided to crush her asshole as well just like I did with her pussy. I bent over her, slided my arms around her waist, held her belly tight and fucked her really hard by jamming my waist on her buttocks pat pat pat. She just kept screaming mmmmm mmmmmm mmm mmm and I saw her biting the mattress. It was so electric rubbing my dick against her flesh inside her asshole. I then increased the speed and literally drilled her asshole and in just seconds, I felt my semen gushing out. I felt I was in seventh heaven as it gushed out and forgot to remove my dick from Kavita’s asshole and splashed my semen inside her asshole, hugging her tight and kissing her upper back body. After ejaculation, my dick got smaller and softer and slowly oozed out her asshole.

Both me and Kavita were completely exhausted and she just slided her knees over the bed and slept as such with her head down and I slept just behind her and dozed off without my knowledge as I was taking deep breath. I never knew what happened after that. Suddenly Gayatri woke me up saying “Its almost 5:00am. Dress up and go back to your room before anyone sees you.” I was so tired to even open my eyes. As I turned, I saw Kavita fast asl**p. As I slowly got up, Gayatri caught my hands and took me inside the bathroom. She locked the door and asked me “Did you cum inside her?” I said “I do not know. I remember that I ejaculated. If I did not pull my dick out at the end, then may be yes I might have ejaculated inside her.” She was seriously worried and asked “But you promised you will not cum inside her?” I immediately replied “Don’t worry. Ejaculating during anal sex will not cause pregnancy.” She was still worried and asked “Are you serious?

I was too upset what to tell her after she wakes up. Is it true that she will not get pregnant?” I said “Absolutely. Trust me. Nothing would happen. If she does not ask, leave the issue. But if she recollects what happened and asks you about this, just convince her that anal sex do not cause pregnancy.” She thought for a while and said “Ok. I believe you now. But if something happens you should come to the front yourself or I will say the truth.” I readily accepted saying “Sure.” I was pretty sure that it is highly unlikely that anal sex leads to pregnancy but still a bit worried with what she finally said that may be what if Kavita gets pregnant.

She finally smiled a bit and I slowly got closer and sucked her upper lips into my mouth. She pushed me back gently and said “Its already late. Dress up and get back to your room as quickly as possible.” We then came out of the bathroom, I dressed myself up and Gayatri also put her nightie on. I hugged her and said “I enjoyed thoroughly with both of you. I can never forget this night.” She returned the complement saying “You also did very well. We thought if Ashwin had also come, all 4 of us could have had a busy and great time. But for one guy with two women, you were really good.” It felt really great hearing what she said and with a broad smile I said “Thanks a lot for this pleasure filled night. Bye” and left their room.

I slowly climbed down the stairs, opened my room door and without making any noise went and slept besides Ashwin. I was too tired that I dozed off immediately and got up only at 11am.” As I got up, I saw a text message from Gayatri saying “She actually knew that you ejaculated inside her and she herself said that its not at a problem if you ejaculate during anal sex.” I felt very much relieved and replied “That’s great and a very good morning to both you beautiful ladies.”

Well friends, this is my real life unforgettable sex experience with two hot babes, Kavita and Gayatri. Hope you enjoyed my story “Freaky Flavoured Threesome Sex At Office Guest House”. Your comments are most welcome.

... Continue»
Posted by bava12 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 851  |  
100%
  |  2

I had tasted what bottom sex was.


Iam from Rayalaseema in Andhra Pradesh. It was really happened at my early age. While I was 10 years, we used to live in old city of Kurnool. Near by my house there was one Subbanna aged 60 and his wife Sakunthalamma were residing. The old man used to work as servant in one shop and used to come at 10pm everyday. My name is Swaroop. I was very close to both. I used to play in their house. Once my parents got important work at Chennai and they thought that it was wasteful expenditure if they take along with me. So they have requested to keep me at Subbannas house for 7 days for which they had been paid. Everyday Sakunthalamma used to pour water by making me nude. She used to touch my cock now and then. One day she called Subbanna and shown me nude. He felt happy on seeing me nude and he touch my cock and said it was nice. My cock was some what normal. On that day it was Sunday and Subbanna was at house only. He got liquor to house and started drinking from 12.00 o’clock in afternoon by 2pm he could not able to control himself and fell down on cot. Myself and Sakunthalamma taken meal and reached the cot at that time Subbanna lungi was in disturbed position and his cock was visible to certain extent. I was astonished. It was nearly 8 inches without erection and also too strong. Sakunthalamma even she saw it, she has not shown any interest and observed my feeling. I do not know she was observing. I was attracted by it scene and I was seeing his cock. She laughed at me and said why you are seeing so much that cock had you not seen such type of cock previously. Had you any sex experience with male or female. Had you seen sex in between my father and mother, did I like sex first I was afraid to say answer. She encouraged me.

I said I too interested. Which type of sex she asked. I said I don’t know anything about it. She said there are two types of sex. One front side and second back side fucking. Both are enjoyable. But men are lucky because they can act as male while fucking female and female while getting fucked. She likes that type of sex both fucking and getting fucked and said I was lucky to take birth as male since I can enjoy both at a time. She had taken my hand into her hand and taken me to near Subbanna and asked me whether I am interested to touch Subbanna cock, I said yes. She kept my hand on his cock and made him nude by removing his clothes one by one. Now he was totally nude, his cock was too much bigger than to my cock. I myself compared that thing with him .without thinking, I don’t know why my mind getting number of ideas regarding gay sex, I tried to pressed his cock. Sakunthalamma made me press fully. Now I was fearless and acted freely. Sakunthalamma tried to wakeup Subbanna. After some time he wake up and understand the real position. He was happy and said to my how you feel on seeing my cock. I like you. You are too nice. Your cock is too nice. Your ass is too much I like. Then Sakunthalamma made me turn back, sit on my kneel and shown my asshole to him. Immediately he kissed my asshole and tried to clean with his tongue there. I don’t know what was happening and in that time only I was made to their slave. Sakunthalamma made me nude and kissing on my lips by rubbing my cock. Subbanna clicking my asshole and pressing my buttocks .now there was some movement in his cock position. It was erected to certain extent. Then he asked Sakunthalamma leave me so that I can suck his cock. She had taken his cock into her hands and removed his top skin and kissed it and there after asked me to open my mouth and then inserted in it.

It was full of my mouth, I could not able to suck it. He asked me try slowly so that I can adjust with it in no time. I myself taken his cock into my hand and myself kept it in my mouth to certain extent and sucked slowly. There by increased its length. It was entered maximum and there after it was not possible to me happily I sucked it . She is sucking my cock and it was also erected, but before Subbanna cock mine was nothing. I could not able to controlled. Some white liquid came out of it. Sakunthalamma taken in side her. She said to me it was too tasteful. She said to Subbanna to fuck mouth for certain time. He followed the directions and while doing so he cummed into my mouth. It was hot. Salty and mouthful. Soon after he released it, Sakunthalamma asked me take it inside. I did it. Then Subbanna went to bath room for urine and asked Sakunthalamma to come inside the bath room. She went there and came back. She asked me whether I was interested to take his cock inside my asshole. I said that I like it but I was afraid that it may not enter in it. She said don’t worry it will go inside easily. Then I said ok. She entered in bath room and get soap and water to me. She asked me to sit in dog style. I sat down.

She applied water to my asshole and then soap to it and slowly inserted her finger inside it. Slowly one finger entered fully and asked me whether there is any pain to me. I said no pain. Again she inserted at a time two fingers slowly step by step and made the fingers up and down, now the asshole was freely enlarged. Then she asked Subbanna come to take position. He was masturbating his cock and came to me backside and by applying soap water to my asshole kept cock top to my hole and tried to press slowly…. Pressing…it was entered then he get it back and asked her to get oil. She got it and applied to his cock fully and to my asshole inside. Now again he tried to keep it. Now it had entered nearly half. Sakunthalamma asked me how it was. I am not in a position to say answer. I was not here. I was in heaven. I asked Subbanna pl keep it fully. He then inserted slowly and now it was totally disappeared. I was actually in another world. Subbanna then slowly moved to and fro .now I could not controlled. I asked him to fuck f***efully. Sakunthalamma encouraged her husband by saying fuck uncle fuck… Your dream desire come to true Subbanna f***efully fucked and cummed into my ass and fell down upon me, I too like to sl**p below him and allowed to sl**p him on that night again Subbanna fucked me three times. Then after every Sunday morning I used to go to him and wake up him and get fucked with him.




... Continue»
Posted by swaroop1970 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Mature  |  Views: 1222  |  
89%
  |  6

Sex tutoring mother and daughter





After my PG I joined a nationalised bank in Chennai. I was new to this place and people refused to give rooms to outsiders without proper introduction. I roamed around an finally got one room in a dingy locality with bathroom facility Somehow I wanted to stay and I thought I can change the room later to a convenient location.

My neighbour an elderly man working in a private firm, once asked me whether I am willing to take tuition for a college going girl for mathematics. They are rich and are willing to give any amount of tuition fees. I asked for further details. He said subsequently that the house where the tuition is needed is about 400 meters from where I stayed.

They had only daughter in the degree class. In the last exam she scored poor marks and is afraid she may be detained if proper coaching is not given. Only daughter hence the parents are willing to give any amount as tuition fee. Since the girl attending college, it would be preferred if tuition is given in the morning hours. He asked me to go and meet the father of the girl for further information.

I went next day. The house was a huge house with car etc. The father was a MD of a private firm and was getting ready to go. He asked his wife to talk to me and finalise since he was busy to leave for the office. His wife called me inside the house for talks. I sat in the dining room. She sat opposite to me.

She appeared to be around 40 and still maintained her youthful appearance though her husband looked past middle age. She said her name is Malathi and her daughter, Hema,aged 20 was in the local college and mathematics was her main subject. She was a keen dancer and was with a local troupe. They went abroad for a month and during this period she missed her classes.

She needed some help in those lessons she missed. Malathi who was very beautiful and appeared relaxed. She asked for my particulars. I said I scored top class in maths in the year I appeared for the exam. Now working in the bank and transferable job. My parents in the native place etc. Malathi appeared very much impressed by me.

In the meantime her daughter, Hema, came, dressed to go to the college. A stunning beauty, slim body, big boobs and ass, in salvar kameez. She sat for a while and we dicussed about the portions in which she needed help. Other things she said you talk to mother, and left. Malathy who is left in the house went inside and brought me a cup of coffee.

She insisted that I should take breakfast with her. Most suitable time for tuition would be 7 to 8 in the morning. Because Hema has to finish her bath and b/f and go to college by 8.30 along with her father in his car. I told tham I have no problem I am ready to come in the morning at 5 am also. She laughed and appeared more relaxed.

She said in the morning the drawing room will be inconvenient since they will be playing devotional music and all. She asked me to go to the room of Hema upstairs and close the door otherwise the music may disturb your studies. I said it is ok with me, but ask Hema to get up by 6 am and be ready by 7 am so that we can start studies without waste of time.

She promised to give substantial amount as tuition fee and I should take my breakfast with them. She called me to go around the house and see the rooms. First she took me to her bedroom in the ground floor. The moment I entered the bedroom she closed the door, which intrigued me. She was right behind me and when I turned back I hit her and she was about to fall down.

I caught her and steadied her. I asked her what is the problem. She said she suddenly felt like swooning and that is why she was about to fall. She leaned on me, resting her head on my chest. Putting my hands around her I just took her to her bed nearby and made her to lie down. I had to loosen her dress so that bl**d circulation will be alright.

I asked her whether I should telephone her husband. She said no. I just unhooked her blouse, unhooked her bra loosened it over her tits. My hands went over her tits without any reaction from her. I loosened her saree and her pettycoat. She moved her body and helped me to loosen her dress. I put my hand beneath and touched her panty. She told me softly to remove it.

I pulled the panty down touching her clean shaven cunt. She lifted her hips and allowed me to pull it down. Leaving her I went to the kitchen and saw a maid servant cleaning the vessels. I came back to the bed room and asked Malathi whether I should call the servant to help her. She said no. You only help me. Do you need coffee, I asked. She said no, you sit with me for a while.

I sat near her in her bed and kept my hand on her hand. On the very first day of my coming to the house to get involved with the land lady to this extent is strange. I kept my hand on her stomach and asked her how does she feel now. She thanked me to have helped her and for loosening her clothes. She is much better but will lie down for some more time.

She patted my thigh and her hand was strangely over my cock. I just put my hand inside her loosened blouse and touched her tits. and then put my hand underneath her petty coat and touched her pussy and the lower abdomen. She opened her eyes and smiled at me. She said you are lucky that on the very first day you got a chance to touch my body.

I said that is alright, how do you feel now. She is quite ok and asked me to move so that she may get up. She got up and asked me to help her to hook her bra and blouse. She lifted her saree and pettycoat and put on her panty. I told her to wait and touched her pussy and ran my hand over it. She did not resist, but winked and said you are a naughty boy, never lost a chance.

She hurriedly went inside the kitchen and brought my breakfast, of hot idlis and churney etc. and a glass of milk. She was all gratitude and told me that I helped her in time by making her lie down and loosening here clothes. Because of that she could recover fast. When I finished my breakfast and washed my hands, she called me inside the bedroom and hugged me and kissed me on my lips.

I thought, I am lucky that a new relationship is blooming. She showed me upstairs the room of Hema a totally secured room, with a computer and all luxury items. Hema's bed was a huge spring mattress. With full length wall mirror, it was a luxurious room. Promising to come back on the following day I left. Next I reached the place at 6.30 am.

The door was open and as they said some recorded music was playing in the home theatre. I pressed the bell. The old man came, welcomed me and made me to sit in the drawing room and went inside. Malathy came rushing, looking fresh from bathing, smiling she asked me wait a minute when she will go and ask Hema to get ready for the tuition.

She ran upstairs with great agility and came back and told me that within five minutes Hema would be ready. Within five minutes Hema called me from the top of the stairs and asked me to come to her room. As soon as I entered the room, she closed the door and bolted it. She asked me to sit for a while by the time she will finish her bath and come I said ok.

She was in a pyjama and a t shirt with a towel in her hand. I was looking at her boobs and notes. In the meantime, the bathroom door opened and I could see Hema in semi nude condition putting on her bra. she was wrapped in a towel and she was putting on her panty also. Probably she did not realise that the bathroom door was open.

I got up and went and closed the door, she suddenly looked at me. She asked me whether I have seen anything. I told her I have seen whatever is there to see. She was shy and was drying her hair. In the meantime her bra hook gave way and it was about to fall away. She quickly supported it and tried to hook it. She looke up at me. I asked her to come so that I may help her.

She came and I positoned the bra over her ample tits and then fixed the hook properly and again I ran my hand over her tits. She looked at me angrily at my taking more liberties. We sat for our studies. She was sitting with her bra on and she did not put on her blouse. Her stunning cleavage was distracting me. I asked her to cover her boobs properly.

She got up and put on a blouse and went on fastening her hooks. In the meantime I took one lesson and told her to do the homework. Only when I see how you solve the problems I can understand your standard. Our tuition went on upto 8.15 am. Her mother called her from downstairs to come so that she may finish b/f and go to college with her father.

Hema was apologetic and ran off. I came down and sat in the dining room. Hema came down after finishing her dressing and went to eat her breakfast. Hema was indeed a super model and I wish I fuck her as early as possible. Hema and her father left at 8.30 am. and Malathy came and sat with me in a relaxed mood. I asked her how she feels today. She said she is better.

I told her we will go upstairs to Hema's room for a while. I told her that the room required to be cleaned and organised. All s**ttered books and papers to be stacked properly. I asked her why this computer is kept here. I asked her whether she knows about computers. She said she does not know anything. Here only Hema knew about it and that is why it is kept here.

I told her I will show you something. I switched on and showed a hard porno site. Malathi was aghast. With wide eyes she was watching the girls sucking the cock of the boy. And then the boy was licking and sucking the clitoris of the girl. Malathi was shouting and was very much aroused. I told her that I am not accusing that Hema is watching this.

She may not know that such things are available. At least you should know that such things are available. Malathi with her mouth totally dry was looking at me. Here in the monitor fucking started. His big tool was going into the cunt of the girl and she was cooing in joy. I went near Malathy and pressed her boobs. She immediately lied on the bed.

She positioned herself so that she can see the monttor of the computer. I lifted her saree and pulled her panty down. I unhooked her bra and blouse nnd took out ber boobs and went on licking and sucking her nipples. When she saw my tool she was amazed. It was a 8" specimen with 3" girth.

She took it in her hands and tried to put it in her mouth as the girl had done in the monitor. I made her to lie down and opened her legs wide and lifted her knees and buried my face in her cunt and my tongue searched for her clitoris. I went on licking her cunt and clitoris and Malathi got a huge orgasm. She pulled me up and kissed me on my cheeks and lips.

She told me that nobody has given her so much of pleasure and she had never had sex for the past five years. He husband had lost interest in sex totally. She asked me to fuck her with my monster cock. She caught hold of my cock and positioned it in her cunt and asked me to insert. I pushed it in but face lot of resistance. Poor Malathi was like a virgin.

I asked her to go to the kitchen and bring some coconut oil so that I can push my cock inside. She applied coconut oil on my cock and slowly slowly I pushed my cock into her cunt. Slowly I fucked her and she was crying of pain. But later she started to enjoy the fucking. I fucked her twice on that day.

She was immensely happy and asked what special dish I want for the next days breakfast. I laughed and told her to prepare kesari. I saw to it that the computer is switched off and the history is deleted so that nobody will know which site I watched. Malathy wanted to see the computer again on the following day. I promised a new video every day and left After conquering Malathi I was wondering how to catch Hema. Though I am only 25 and she 20, she kept me at a distance as a teacher. On the first day I helped her to wear bra and felt her tits, which she did not like. I gave her homework which I have to see how she has done on the following day. I reached the house at 6.30 am.

Malathi told me that Hema is awake in her room and that I may go directly and teach her. Father was perhaps doing his morning puja. I climbed the stairs slowly and knocked at the door of Hema. She came to open the door. She was bedraggled and still sl**py in her eyes. Please come in sir, she said and asked me to take my seat and rushed to the bathroom.

From the sound of the flow of liquid, I can imagine she is urinating inside her commode and did not open the water tap to muffle the urinating sound. I just switched on the computer and clicked to see her "history" folder. She had been watching just porno sites. I took down their details in a piece of paper and kept it in my pocket. Hema came out from the bath room after her bath.

Perhaps too swift bath. She had put on a fresh nighty. Obviously she has not worn any u/wear. I asked her for the homework. She smiled and showed me her notebook. She had attempted it well but had not completed. I told her my appreciation about the way she had attempted the questions. But she should have had patience to complete the sums.

I asked her whether she had studied operation of computers and which are her favourite sites dealing in her subjects. She told me that she did not have any formal training in computers and she does not know which sites deal in the subjects of her study. I asked her what else she watches. She shamefacedly told me that just browsing and not particularly any site.

How much time you spend a day browsing. She said it all depends some times one hour or two a day. I told her to complete the sums which are half done, in the meantime I will browse the computer. She said ok and got busy with her notebook. I clicked on the first of her list of sites from her history folder. It was a hot porno. I put the sound on.

The girl finished sucking the cock of the boy and it was the turn of the boy to lick the clitoris of the girl. The girl was voicing her passion in the high pitch. The boy was just flicking his tongue on her pink clitoris. The girl with her legs wide open was enjoying the act. When I turned back I saw Hema looking at the screen in great amazement. I reckoned her to come near and sit.

She pulled a stool and sat near me to get a better view of the screen. Her face was pink in colour after seeing the scene in the monitor. She must be sufficiently aroused. My cock was already erect and hard. I unzipped my pant and took my cock out and took the hand of Hema and placed it on my cock. She looked at my cock and at my face.

She gripped my cock and was looking at it as if it is a strange object. She held my cock with both of her hands. She wiped a drop of pre cum. The boy in the monitor, was taking a long time licking and sucking the clitoris. Hema got up from her seat. I lifted her nighty and looked at her beautiful thighs and the hairy pussy. She made a feeble attempt to resist.

I asked her to lie down in the bed. She meekly obeyed. I lifted her nighty, widened her legs and buried my face into her cunt. My tongue was searching for her clitoris. She lifted her knees up and gave a wider area for me to explore. I licked her cunt and the clitoris. Hema was pushing me out, but I held on with all my strength. She finally yielded and started to moan softly.

In the monitor, the girl was riding the boy and fucking him in an up and down movement. I could feel Hema crashing into her big orgasm. Her both knees pressed against my head tightly. Her hands were pressing my head into her cunt. She cummed and her cunt fluids flowed freely. I licked all the fluids and she released me. My face was full of her fluids only.

I went to the bathroom and washed my face. She also came and washed her cunt. I asked her how was it. She said it was great and it was her first orgasm. I told her you are going to get it every day provided you do your homework alright. She promised that she will do her homework fully. I asked her do you want to get orgasm daily. She said yes. Time was 8 am.

I told her today we close early and gave her some fresh homework. I moved down to the drawing room. Within 15 minutes, Hema came, with due make up and dressed up elegantly with a bundle of books. She went to the dining room. Malathy was busy in the kitchen did not see me. Hema's father came in full suit and wishing me good morning went to the dining room for breakfast.

I was glancing through the newspaper. Father and daughter finished their breakfast and went to the porch to get into the car. By 8.45 am they were off. Malathy came after seeing off her husband and daughter. She sat with me in the drawing room and asked me whether I am hungry for my breakfast. I told her I am hungry for her cunt.

She opened her eyes wide and laughed loudly. You are a mischievous boy, she said. She asked me whether to fuck and then have breakfast or have breakfast and then fuck. Ok, let us have breakfast, I said. She served me nice dosas and chutney. I ate it fast. She too ate her breakfast and washing her hands came to me and asked me to follow her into the bed room.

She bolted all the doors and windows and then came to the bedroom. I removed all her clothes and made her totally nude. Her clean shaven pussy was a beauty. I licked it and sucked it. Malahy was fully aroused. He cunt was leaking fluids. I got up and took my cock and inserted it into her cunt. She positioned my cock into her hole and pressed my hip for quick entry.

When the cock entered her cunt she gave out a sound of joy. I fucked her with moderate speed. Each plunge by me brought out a sound from her. It took more time for me to come to an orgasm. In the meantime she reached her first orgasm and was working on her second. We combined our orgasms together. Malathy was all happiness. She told me that it is god who has sent me to their house.

Thus my story with Malathy and Hema continued for one year. Hema scored high marks in the exam. I was fucking the daughter in the morning hour and the mother in the next hour. Both the daughter and mother sucked my cock and gave me maximum pleasure. I thought it is time to stop this dangerous game. My bank asked for candidates to go to rural centres to work as managers.

I volunteered. They transferred me to a rural centre in far off place. I told Malathy and Hema about the sudden change of my career. Bidding them goodbye I left the place once and for all. The game I was playing was too dangerous and if any of the two comes to know the truth, all my image would have ruined.Next day I reached the house of Hema at 6.30 am. When I rang the bell Malathi came and opened the door and asked me to up stairs directly since she had called and awakened Hema. I went up by stairs and pushed the door of the room. It just opened up. I entered and saw Hema inside the bath room and from the sound of water I could understand that she is taking her bath.

I went the near the bathroom door and shouted Heme I am here. She replied back sir, please be seated I will be back in a minute. I sat at the chair opposite to the computer. The room appeared neat and tidy. Just as I was looking at the books, the bathroom door opened and Hema appeared clad in a nighty and a towel wrapped around her head.

I doubted whether she had put on any u/wear since the time was short. I put on a serious face and asked her about the home work and how far she had done. Shamefacedly she told me that she could not complete the home work. I told her in that case please get busy and complete and show me, in the meantime I will browse through your computer.

Is it connected to the internet, I asked. She said yes. I straight went to click the history folder and clicked on the porno site which hema had last visited. It was a hot porno site where, the girl was sucking the cock of the boy, I move it further and saw the boy licking the clitoris of the girl. The girl was giving out lot of noise of enjoyment.

I allowed to go through the entire episode and turned back, I saw Hema, wide eyed and staring the screen. I gestured her to come forward and sit near me. She immdtly took a stool and sat near me. Seeing the hot scene in the monitor she was already hot and was breathing heavily. I put my hand around her shoulder and drew her closer to me. She came closer and was gazing at the monitor.

I put my inside her dress and placed it on her wet boob. Her nipples were already erect and hard. She looked up at me.I kissed her on her cheeks and then on her lips. She responded well. I made her to get up and made her to lie down in the bed. She positioned in such a way so that she could watch the monitor.Slowly I unbuttoned her nighty and she was totally nude.

Her cunt was having very little golden hair. I undressed and showed her my cock. She was surprised since it was the first time she was seeing an adult cock. I gave it in her hands. She took in both of hands and was examining. It was just like that of the boy in the monitor. There was a drop of precum at the tip of the cock. She touched it with the tip of her finger and found it to be sticky.

I rubbed my cock on her boobs and on her stomach. I brought down to her clitoris and rubbed it on her clit. Slowly opened the lips of her cunt, I placed my cock in her cunt adn pushed it in. Suddenly Hema, showed pain in her face and asked me not to proceed. I pulled back and put my finger into her orifice and rotated so that it may be widened to accommodate my cock.

Later I put my cock and it went half inside. I gave a strong push and the whole thing went inside. Tears were rolling down the eyes of Hema. In the computer monitor also the similar thing was going on. The boy was fucking the girl in the missionary position and the girl appearead to be enjoying it. That is why perhaps Hema did not prevent me from proceeding further.

I went on fucking her, nitially in slow movement and then gradually picking speed I fucked her. She was also moaning and enjoying it. Suddenly her muscles tightened and I could sense that she is reaching her orgasm. I sucked her nipples and made her to hug me. She came in a big orgasm. But I went on fucking, she went into the second session for her.

Her tears all got dried up and she was enjoying and cooperated with me. My orgasm was building and she too came the second time and we both enjoyed the fucking immensely. Se rushed to the bath room and cleaned our parts. Hema was in a hurry to get dressed. I asked her whether she enjoyed the fucking. She said yes, very much. do you want it everyday?

I asked. She said yes. Then complete the home work tomorrow and in that case we will fuck. She said certainly. I put on my dress and came down at about 8.10 am. They were waiting for Hema to come to begin breakfast. I told them she is coming and went to the drawing room to read newspaper. Hema was indeed a great catch. She was young and was lustier than her mother.

Her first fuck with me was full of surprises. She saw the porno site and did the fucking to coincide with that. Her body was very firm and vigorous. I think I will teach her some new poses in the days to come. Malathy with her bulky body was not innovative. She remained passing and thought whatever she gets is only bonus. Hema came and took her b/f and went with her father.

I was relishing her appearance although I fucked her just about half an hour back. After breakfast with Malathy I asked her to go to the room of her daughter. She bolted all the doors and came with me to the room of Hema. I switched on the computer and put on a different video show than what we saw on the previous day. Malathy was watching it open mouthed.

I slowly removed her blouse, bra and the saree. She got up and removed her panty and lied in the bed. I removed my clothes and my cock was ready for the next session with the mother. It was still damp and sticky with the viginal fluids of the daughter. I did it conveniently and slowly with Malathy. Malathy like her daughter was watching the scene in the monitor and enjoying my fuck.

I asked her to sit on me and fuck from the top. She obeyed. She was clumsy and did not do well. I had to show how to move up and down or to rotate her hip so that my cock touches all the interior corners of her vagina. She liked it most. She started to breath heavily and giving out sounds of joy. She climaxed fast since the action was controlled by her. I too got my orgasm well.

Since my erection did not got Malathy wanted to continue for a second session. Having fucked her daughter twice, fucking Malathy also twice will make me very tired. But what to do she was not leaving. I did my send fuck also successfully but taking some time for my cock regaining its strength. Malathy was so much in my possession that if I ask her to such my cock she will do.

I continued like this for quite some time. Hema did all her homework and study during day time so that one hour I am closed with her will be used fully for fucking. She was a real enjoyer of sex. I taught her how to give a blowjob and to enjoy it. She volunteered for all the poses every day. In the exams she scored very good marks and they were all happy with me.

I asked them to discontinue my tuitions since the fear regarding the studies of Hema did not exist. But they were so happy that they asked me to come everyday and continue with the tuitions. I was wondering how to stop this dangerous game. Finally I asked for a transfer to a rural branch and I told Malathy and Hema that I am going away to a far off rural branch in Andhra.

They both cried and gave me a big party and good valuable gift. They asked me to come to their house whenever I happened to be in Chennai. I agreed. I came to know that Hema passed her exams meritoriously and got engaged to a foreign qualified boy and got married and went abroad.

Malathy somehow got my address from our bank and was writing to me asking me to come at least once and that she is wanting to see me very much. I replied her appropriately and thus the story ends.



... Continue»
Posted by bava12 9 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  Views: 783  |  
25%

Anushka Highway Fanatics Sex Story



A car was driven fast that it clocked 145 kmph.It was late in the night.With no traffic,the car was moving like a horse.Sure there was a horse inside.It was Anushka sitting next to her cousin Anoop.They were returning to andhra.Anushka sure was excited realizing the speed of the car.His cousin was going absolutely mad.Whatever,anushka loved it also.With great speed and sounds of trees passing them and with the throttle,both of them were excited.


"You look so sexy in that halter top" he said pressing the accelerator.

"Oh yeah thanks .You are also not bad" replied anushka adjusting her hair back to her hear.

With their conversation blossoming,the car was slowed and was being driven in normal speed.Then it became so late that anushka fell asl**p.Anoop kept driving at a normal pace.He paused to car to lit a cigarette.So he stopped amid bushes and came out of the car.The air felt hot.He lit his cigarette and started to puff it.With just the lights of the car the night looked wierder.He finished his cigarette and got into the car.Just as he was about to fix his belt,he accidently saw her.She looked so cute while sl**ping.But he also saw her halter top moved down.He saw her black bra.Sure it infused some dirty thoughts into him.He looked at her long white legs from toe to thighs.Then her popping boobs which were covered by her bra.A part of her hair covered her face.Wow what a hot figure,he thought himself.His pant made a large tent quickly.His hands kept pacifying his cock.He wanted to just kiss and fuck her.But he did not want to do it as anushka has a great respect for him.

But he did not want to miss this either.So he quickly removed his zip and then his boxers.He took his cock and started to jerk it slowly.He looked at each and every part of her body.Her legs with that heels made her even more taller.Her long slender legs glowed in the moonlight.Then her mesmerizing red halter top covered her pussy and naval.Then he looked at her black bra holding her boobs.He traced her lips in his mind and began masturbating fast.He licked his lips,closed his eyes and looked up.He was thinking all taboo things on anushka and his fingers were becoming wet.

"So u need a hand?" a husky tone was heard.

"Oh i am......" he began to panic as anushka caught him masturbating.



Anushka looked even more tempting and sexy when she asked him if he needed a hand.Before he could reply to her question,she got his cock in her hand and started stroking it slowly.She looked his eyes.He looked down in shyness.Her red nails stretched and pulled his cock and gave him pleasure.Anushka licked her pink lips and started making long strokes.She still had not corrected her halter and her black bra was still visible.


He leaned over the seat and looked up in pleasure as Anushka increased the pace and looked at him with her inviting eyes.She caressed his balls with her other hand and tempted him by getting close.She came close to his lips but did not allow him to kiss.She loved to see his looks when he looked begging.She kept jerking his cock making long strokes and also tempting him by pretending to kiss.

"Please kiss me Anushka,Don't tempt me" he said pushing his adams apple in.

"Then come out of the limo" she said.

As soon as she said both came out of the car.He hurried to her and then pushed her over the limo and got on top of her.He quickly removed her halter and kissed her over her bra.Anushka loved it letting him enjoy her sexy figure and boobs.

"You would love to see it without bra" she said removing her bra.... Continue»
Posted by slutben 2 years ago  |  Categories: Celebrities  |  Views: 406  |  
60%

The story of sex

... eine erotische geschichte einmal anders erzählt .......

1. am anfang
am anfang schuf der liebe gott himmel und erde, das land und das wasser, und die tiere. und dann schuf er den menschen aus erde nach seinem ebenbild, hauchte ihm den odem ein und nannte ihn adam.

fröhlich hüpfte adam durch den garten eden. tagelang. bis ihm langweilig wurde. "lieber gott", sagte er, "gibt es nichts anderes zu tun als frösche zu fangen und an grashalmen zu kauen? gibt es keine abwechslung?"

"hm...", meinte der liebe gott. "abwechslung?" und er begann nachzudenken...

schließlich entnahm er adam eine rippe und formte daraus eine gefährtin."weißt du, was das ist?" fragte der liebe gott. "lass mich raten..." sagte adam. "ah, ich weiss! etwas zum essen! das erste rippenstück der welt!" und er wollte sich hungrig sabbernd darauf stürzen um es sogleich zu verspeisen.

da gab ihm der liebe gott einen stoß in die seite und sagte: "nein, du dödel, das ist ein mädchen! ich nenne sie eva!"

adam sagte: "aha..."

"so..." sagte der liebe gott dann, "jetzt lasse ich euch beide allein. tut euch keinen zwang an. tut einfach, was die natur euch befiehlt!" am nächsten morgen fragte er adam: "na, was habt ihr gestern gemacht?" "dumme frage..." sagte adam. "was sollen wir schon gemacht haben - ein mann und eine frau, die nackt durch den wald liefen?" "ihr habt ..." sagte der liebe gott erwartungsfroh. "richtig!" sagte adam stolz, "wir haben frösche gejagt und an grashalmen gekaut. und zwar gemeinsam! war viel besser als alleine."

wieder gab der liebe gott adam einen stoss in die seite. und dann klärte er ihn auf. Über das wunder des lebens, über die bienen und die schmetterlinge ... und am nächsten morgen fragte er abermals, wie die vergangene nacht verlaufen sei. "oh, es war herrlich" sagte adam. der liebe gott lächelte. "erzähl mir alles!" "die nacht war mild..." berichtete adam, "der mond schien, wir sassen im gras, und dann ..."na, komm schon, rede!" sagte der liebe gott ungeduldig. "dann jagten wir bienen und kauten an schmetterlingen!" sagte adam stolz.

"jetzt hör mal gut zu..." sagte der liebe gott leicht irritiert, "der mensch braucht erfüllung. er braucht ein verlangen, womit er jede minute seines bewusstseins ausfüllen kann, er braucht spannung und abwechslung. mit anderern worten: er braucht etwas, was das leben lebenswert macht!" "hast du gehört, eva!" rief adam erfreut. "der liebe gott will das fernsehen erschaffen!" aber statt dessen erschuf der liebe gott den sex, der über tausende jahre hinweg die menschheit abends im banne hielt. (bis zum 20. jahrhundert, als der liebe gott dann doch noch das fernsehen erschuf.)

2. sex in der steinzeit
sex in der steinzeit war einfach. jede frau bekam ihre keule. ob sie wollte oder nicht...

3. sex im heiligen land
später, unter den nachkommen von adam und eva, erfreute sich der sex grösster beliebtheit. die leute hatten viel spass dran, eine menge babys wurden geboren, die menschheit wuchs und vermehrte sich. sex war eine sache für jedermann - für arm und reich, für alt und jung, für gross und klein. sex war einfach zu lernen, machte immer wieder freude und bot vielfältige möglichkeiten. mit anderen worten: die menschheit war glücklich.

bis eines tages ein typ namens moses von einem berg herunterkletterte, zwei steinplatten mitbrachte - und allen gründlich den spass verdarb.

4. sex im alten rom
während sex im heiligen land einen bösen rückschlag erlebte, war im alten rom das gegenteil der fall. nicht nur fand der sex eine blütezeit, er wurde auch um viele neue ideen bereichert. die bekannteste davon war der sogenannte "gruppensex", der sich bis in die heutigen jahre erhalten hat.

ausserdem wurde im alten rom erstmals eine erfolgreiche methode der geburtenkontrolle angewandt. man nannte sie "zirkusspiele", und sie verringerte vor allem die bevölkerungszahl der christen beträchtlich. die methode war todsicher, allgemein beliebt und hatte nur eine einzige nebenwirkung: fette löwen.

5. sex im mittelalter
im mittelalter war nicht sonderlich viel los, was sex betrifft. die parole lautete: einmal im monat, möglichst im dunkeln. daher der name: "das finstere mittelalter".

vorbei waren die wilden, ausschweifenden zeiten der alten römer. an ihre stelle waren die alten ritter getreten, edle helden, die ihre herzdamen mit höflichkeit, respekt und zurückhaltung behandelten. das nannte man "ritterlichkeit". manche nannten es auch "interesselosigkeit".

sex war im mittelalter ebenso poetisch wie kompliziert und verlief ganz anders, als wir es heute gewohnt sind. in der hochzeitsnacht nahm der ritter seine dame an die hand, flüsterte ihr minneworte ins ohr, küsste ihren schuh - und stürzte dann in aufwallung höchster leidenschaft hinaus, um einen drachen zu töten.

das durften natürlich nur die verheirateten ritter. verlobte ritter mussten sich sehr zurückhalten, da sex vor der ehe damals streng verboten war, und durften den drachen höchstens ein bischen verwunden. noch strenger waren die bräuche für die jungen teenager-ritter, die höchstens mal einen drachen aus der ferne beschimpfen durften, wenn sie lust auf sex verspürten.

freilich gab es auch damals schon ritter, die das drachentöten gar nicht als sexy empfanden, sondern als unsportlich und grausam. sie fanden bald einen ausweg: die sogenannten kreuzzüge, wo sie statt der immer seltener werdenden drachen lieber tausende von heiden töten konnten und ausserdem ziemlich reich wurden dabei.

6. sex in der neuen welt
im 17. jahrhundert bestiegen etliche pilger, die in ihrer heimat wegen ihrer religiösen Überzeugung verfolgt wurden, ein schiff namens "mayflower", und segelten in die neue welt, auf der suche nach freiheit. da es eine rauhe Überfahrt war, wurde der sex an bord für die pilger zu einem schlimmen erlebnis. ihnen wurde übel, sie übergaben sich laufend und waren wochenlang krank. aber das störte sie nicht weiter, da sex an land für sie eigentlich genau dieselben folgen hatte.

einmal in der neuen welt angekommen, waren die pilger sehr glücklich. sie konnten jetzt glauben, was sie wollten und wurden nicht mehr wegen ihrer religiösen Überzeugung verfolgt. statt dessen hatten sie endlich selber gelegenheit, andere menschen wegen ihrer religiösen Überzeugung zu verfolgen. es gab hexenjagden, teufelsaustreibungen und geheimbünde - mit anderen worten: sie gründeten die demokratie in der neuen welt.

was den sex betrifft, so hatten die pilger davon eine ähnliche auffassung wie die ritter - nur mit dem unterschied, daß die pilger keine drachen töteten, sondern indianer. im übrigen richtete sich ihr sexualleben streng nach den geboten der bibel. das haus eines nachbarn mit dessen frau zu entehren war undenkbar. dazu gab es ja schliesslich die scheune.

7. sex im rokoko
im rokoko fand der sex seine grösste blüte. die menschen waren lebensfroh und verspielt, neue formen des sex wurden entwickelt, und die kaiser und könige gingen mit gutem beispiel voran. den rekord stellte kaiserin maria theresia auf, die 16 kinder hatte. mit recht nannte man sie die "landesmutter". es ist jedoch ein weitverbreiteter irrtum, ihren gemahl kaiser franz als "landesvater" zu bezeichnen. dieser titel gebührt vielmehr einem italienischen gastarbeiter namens g. casanova.

8. sex in der viktorianischen zeit
in der viktorianischen zeit gab es keinen sex.

9. sex heute
adam, inzwischen natürlich im himmel, steht am fenster und beobachtet die erde. "oh, mein gott!" sagt er.

"ja?", sagt der liebe gott, "du hast mich gerufen?" "nein!", erwidert adam, "ich habe nur geseufzt. hast du gesehen, was da unten vor sich geht? oh, mein gott!"

der liebe gott sieht hinab und seufzt ebenfalls. "oh ich!" "schau mal, was die da treiben!" fährt adam fort. "die lüsternen männer! und diese verworfenen frauen, die ihren körper zu markte tragen! - wie heissen sie doch gleich ... ?"

"grüne witwen", antwortet der liebe gott. "und diese bücher und filme ..." "ich weiss, ich weiss", nickt der liebe gott traurig. "oh adam, ich habe mir das alles ganz anders vorgestellt. ich glaube, ich muss denen da unten wieder mal eine lehre erteilen!" "das glaube ich auch", meint adam. "vielleicht so eine wie damals in Ägypten! da hast du in jedem heim den erstgeborenen sohn zu dir genommen!"

"nein, das wäre keine strafe", sagt der liebe gott. "im gegenteil - die meisten familien würden sich freuen, wenn ich sie von ihren missratenen bälgern erlösen würde."

"dann schicke eine deiner berühmten plagen über sie herab", schlägt adam vor. "in Ägypten haben sie wunder gewirkt!" "habe ich schon versucht. letzten mittwoch habe ich einen heuschreckenschwarm losgejagt. und was ist passiert? die armen tiere sind an der giftigen industrieluft krepiert!"

da stößt adam dem lieben gott in die seite. "he, ich hab's! mach's doch wie damals mit der arche noah! trommle die anständigsten und besten menschen zusammen und verfrachte sie auf ein schiff. und dann lasse es vierzig tage regnen und ertränke den rest der menschheit ..."

"hm", grübelt der liebe gott, "wäre ne Überlegung wert." doch dann schüttelt er den kopf. "nein, das funktioniert nicht. so viele menschen dicht aneinander gedrängt auf einem schiff - und das vierzig tage lang! denk an die kreuzfahrten im mittelmeer. der liebe gott allein weiss, was sich da alles tut. und ich weiss! also hat es keinen sinn."

"dann bleibt uns wohl nichts anderes übrig als zu beten." sagt adam."du hast leicht reden." sagt der liebe gott. aber dann fällt ihm doch noch eine gemeinheit ein... (siehe 10)

10. sex heute abend :
"nein mein schatz, heute abend bitte nicht, ich habe solche kopfschmerzen..."

ja ja wer hat das nicht schon öfters gehört in seiner ehe oder beziehung ?????... Continue»
Posted by didu812 4 years ago  |  Views: 275  |  
71%
  |  3

Neighborhood Sex and Torture Club 2

CHAPTER 1

It was Friday evening. Bill and Connie sat at their kitchen table
discussing the final preparations for the party. Their son Jimmy, and Kim, his girlfriend
who lived next door, had just left to pick up Angela. She was one of Kim's friends
and was due to be initiated into the club tonight.

It really hadn't been necessary to pick her up since she only lived on
the next block, but it made it easier to tell Angela's parents a convincing story if
they thought a group of the k**s were getting together. If Angela had said she was
sl**ping over at Kim's house, her parents may have called or come by for some reason and
that wouldn't have been good.

This was the first initiation of a new member and a lot of planning had gone into
making the event a memorable one. Rosie, Kim's mother, had been there all
afternoon helping Connie with the refreshments. Jimmy and Bill disappeared into the
basement to build a surprise piece of equipment for the evening's festivities. By early
afternoon all the work was completed and the group gathered to hash out a few formal
rules and bylaws for their club.

There had been no need for rules when it was just the two families involved,
but now that they were expanding, it was decided that it would be best for all
concerned if certain things were put down on paper. This was not done hastily.
There had been several conversations about most of these things over the last several
weeks, so today's task consisted primarily of just writing them down and organizing
them properly.

The group chose The Neighborhood Sex and Torture Club as the name. They
decided not to confine the membership to just the neighborhood as the name implied,
but would concentrate their recruiting efforts there because it made more sense
logistically and gave the club a more intimate atmosphere. As a club, they wanted to
foster the idea that the members were all one big f****y.

The group addressed the issue of secrecy first. Since some activities of the
club were i*****l, like sex with minors for instance, everyone would suffer if the
activities of the club became public knowledge. Even if legality was not an issue, the
club members would be ostracized since society frowns upon what it considers
deviant behavior. They decided to handle recruiting very carefully and included a rule
that allowed only the charter members to invite new participants to join.

If an initiate knew of a likely candidate, they should inform a charter member
and introduce them. After getting to know the candidate better, the charter member
would decide when, and if, to invite the prospect to join. All new members would
participate in an initiation ceremony which would be videotaped. This tape would
implicate the new member in any i*****l activities and show a willingness to
participate. Thus, if a member went to the authorities, they would be placing
themselves in jeopardy along with the rest of the membership.

f***e, the group felt, was an important issue. Pain, humiliation, and
degradation were an integral part of what they did and it was imperative
that the submissive member actually wanted this to happen to them. This would, for
instance, keep a husband from making his wife become a member against her will. Any
applicants having second thoughts would be allowed to back out, even during
the initiation ceremony. They recognized, however, that much of the allure of bondage
and discipline depended upon the dominant member imposing his will upon the
submissive one and the submissive being helpless to control the situation.
Indeed, Rosie, Connie, and Kim wanted to be f***ed into doing things they ordinarily wouldn't
do because they could enjoy it without censuring themselves or suffering the guilt
feelings that often accompany depravity. Because of this, they decided that once
committed, the member must continue through to the end of the session, no matter
what it entailed or how long it took.

The rest of the rules were minor. Bill was the undisputed leader until he chose
to relinquish the position. There would be an effort to maintain an equal ratio of
dominant to submissive members. Likewise, male and female members were to
be kept in relatively equal numbers. Club members were free to play on their own with
anyone they chose, even if the partner was not a member of the club. Every member
would be encouraged to relate fantasies they would like to act out.

Because of her own particular situation, Connie added the rule that married
couples must join as a unit. She had almost lost her own marriage to Bill by seeking
out groups and individuals who would allow her to act out her bondage and discipline
fantasies. It was only a stroke of luck that Rosie and Kim entered the scene and
saved her marriage. Connie did not want the club to be responsible for the breakup of
someone's f****y.

Satisfied that they had addressed most of the important issues, the talk turned
to the initiation ceremony. Of course, it had to be different depending upon whether
the inductee was dominant or submissive. Since Angela was going to be entering as
a submissive member, they decided to concentrate on that and discuss the induction
of dominant members later.

Angela was a special case. She was not only the first new member to be
accepted, but she was also a minor. At s*******n, she was a year older than Kim,
but still too young to be considered an adult by the courts. Having sex with her would
expose the adults to statutory **** charges. This could not be avoided and was
deemed an acceptable risk by the group.

The videotape would show the girl being asked repeatedly if she knew what
she was doing and if she were being f***ed into having sex or participating in any of
the bizarre activities. They decided to require Angela to ask for specific sex acts and
go into great detail, enumerating exactly what she wanted done to her. While they
knew it would not totally protect them, they hoped that it would show that Angela was
a willing participant. Having done the best they could, the group adjourned, each
going their separate ways to make final preparations for what they hoped
would be an exciting evening.

The evening started innocently enough. If someone had dropped in, they would
have seen three teenagers sitting on a couch visiting with three adults. Each teenager
was sipping a soft drink and munching on the hors d'oeuvres that Connie and Rosie
had prepared. The older people had mixed drinks, which they were nursing, not
wanting to get d***k.

Their conversation was general, small talk about school, movies, and what they
had seen on television recently. If the person listened closely, they would have
learned that Angela was a visiting friend, while Jimmy and Kim belonged to the adults.
There was certainly no clue that the homey group was about to engage in the most
bizarre and deviant sex that one could imagine.

Bill went to the bar to fix another round of drinks for the adults. On his way
back, he switched on the camera. Settling in his chair, he cleared his throat, subtly
getting everyone's attention.

"Angela, I have turned on the camera. From now on, everything we say and do
will be recorded. Would you tell us why you are here tonight, and a little of what you
expect to happen?"

"Sure" she answered, looking straight into the camera. "Kim has told me that
you all get together for some wild parties with lots of sex. She said she usually cums
ten or fifteen times a night, sometimes so hard that she passes out. I've had a little
experience with sex, but never anything like what Kim described." She didn't know if
Kim had told the others about their time together, so she decided not to mention it.
"In gym class I saw some welts and bruises on her legs and ass and asked her about
them. She told me they were what made her cum like she did. I knew that I always
came a little harder when a guy bit my neck or squeezed my boobs really hard while
we were screwing, so it made sense to me. Kim said you guys are starting a club that
specializes in this type of sex and that I could join if I promised to abide by all the rules."

"Very good" Bill said. "Do you understand that to become a member of our
club you will have to pass the initiation?" He paused, waiting for Angela's response.
When she nodded, he continued. "You will have to agree to be our slave. During the
initiation, which may take several meetings, you will be whipped, spanked, caned, and
tortured in many other ways. You're pussy, ass, and mouth will be fucked repeatedly,
and you will have sex with everyone in this room. Is this a problem?" he asked.

"Not at all" Angela replied, a little breathlessly. "It sounds delicious! Can we
start tonight?" she asked hopefully.

Bill chuckled. "Not quite so fast. We need to know that you really understand
what you are getting yourself into and what this club is all about. As a slave you will
have no rights and no will of your own. You must obey every command given to you
by a Master and do so immediately. To illustrate, this is purely hypothetical of course,
because I would never put you in such an awkward position. If I came to your house
and was visiting with your parents, I might suddenly tell you to suck my cock. You
would be expected to do as I said, right there in front of your mom and dad. Do you
get my point?"

Angela swallowed nervously. "I see. That's pretty heavy stuff. I wouldn't really
have to do that would I?" she asked.

"Of course not, but you may be exhibited in public and might have to show
perfect strangers that you are a slave and willing to do anything I ask. As your
Master, I may make you walk from your house to a club meeting while you are
completely naked. We would have spotters along the way to see if you obeyed. If
not, then you could expect severe punishment when you arrived."

"It's scary, but it sounds exciting too" the girl said, with a nervous giggle. "I
think I'm most scared about being tortured. Will I be really hurt?"

"I can answer that" Kim interjected. "Yes. You will be hurt. You'll scream and
cry, and think you're going to die, but I promise you that it will all be worth it. After a
while, you will start to like the pain and even want it. I'm not quite there yet, but
Connie and my mom crave pain. They would rather be tortured than anything
else because they cum so hard and for so long when they're really suffering."

"Another thing to remember" Jimmy added, "is that we are all in this for fun.
We like bondage and discipline because it turns us on. If the ladies didn't like what
we did to them, there would be no club. They like it because it lets them get as slutty
and depraved as they want, with no feelings of guilt afterward. After all, they are
being tortured and f***ed into acting like sluts. They can't help themselves, can they?"

Connie knew the fear that Angela was feeling. It hadn't been so long ago that
Connie stood at the brink, desperately wanting to try this whole new aspect of sex but
terrified of it as well.

Hoping to calm Angela's fears she said, "Don't worry, Angela. We were all
afraid at first. We'll start out easy and let you get accustomed to the feeling. I'd be
willing to bet that you will be begging for more before the first night Is done. It's just
the words that are so frightening. When you hear about torture, your mind conjures
up visions of broken bones, disfigured bodies, and death. The worst you will suffer
here are some bruises that last into the middle of the week. I, for one, treasure those,
because every time I see them or feel them I am reminded of the incredible sex that
followed. As Kim already told you, I crave the pain. I spend the time between
sessions fantasizing about it and thinking up new ways that I could be hurt. I start
counting the hours when I know a meeting is scheduled, and I get hornier by the
minute. By the time we start I'm already in such a state of agitation that I barely feel
the pain as such. It just registers in my mind as an intense form of foreplay."

Bill was ready to get things rolling. "Our bylaws don't allow you to participate at
the first meeting. Tonight, you are here only as an observer, that is, if you even care
to continue." He paused, waiting for Angela to answer. When she didn't respond
immediately he continued, "This is just another safeguard. You will see what we do
and perhaps get a better idea of whether it's for you. We will strip you and tie you in
a chair so you will have a good view of all that takes place, but you will not be allowed
to join the proceedings. At the end of the evening you will make a choice about
whether you wish to attend another meeting. If you decide to continue with your
initiation, I will explain in detail what you can expect at the next meeting."

Angela was disappointed. "I don't need to watch." She protested.
"I'm already sure I want to join. Kim told me enough about what goes on that I had
already decided before I even came tonight. I want to get started now."

Without a word, Bill crossed the room to where the girl was sitting.
Before she realized what was happening, he yanked her up to a standing position and
f***ed a ball gag in her mouth, buckling it behind her head with lightening speed.
Spinning the frightened girl around, he quickly tied her wrists with a piece of cotton rope.

Angela was still trying to comprehend her situation when Bill coolly remarked to
the others, "She's new at being a slave and doesn't understand the rules. You see,"
he said, turning back to the wide-eyed teenager, "when I said you were not allowed to
speak, that is exactly what I meant. If you can't keep your mouth shut on your own,
we have to help you. Now, I can release you and let you leave forever, or you can go
over to Jimmy and let him take off your clothes. Make up your mind quickly because
I'm ready to start the meeting."

Connie and Rosie exchanged smiles as the young girl scampered over to
Jimmy. She wiggled her ample hips from side to side helpfully as the boy tugged on
her tight shorts, finally getting them down past her knees and bunched at her ankles.
Stepping out of them gracefully, Angela turned around, presenting her wrists so that
Jimmy could untie them and remove her shirt.

Jimmy pulled Angela's T-shirt over her head revealing a stunning pair of
ripening tits. They were not as large as Kim's or Connie's, and certainly smaller than
Rosie's mammoth jugs, but they were perfectly shaped and jutted proudly from her
chest with no hint of sag. All eyes were immediately drawn to the girl's nipples, which
were huge. The areolae were at least silver-dollar sized and covered the entire area
at the tip of her breasts. The color could best be described as shocking pink, much
like the fresh new skin that forms over a severe cut or burn. Her nipples tilted up
slightly from the center of the areolae and were already erect, clearly showing how
excited Angela was at being almost naked in front of the group.

While the others were examining Angela's tits, Jimmy pulled her lacy bikini
panties down, leaving the quivering girl totally nude. An admiring murmur ran through
the other members, showing their approval of the newest club member. Angela was
tall. At 5 feet 10 inches she towered over Kim, who was the shortest, being only
about 5 feet 4 inches, and was taller than all the other members except Bill, who, at
nearly 6 feet just barely edged the girl out.

Connie and Rosie, who were both fine looking women, were envious of
Angela's body. The teenager was firm, having lost all the baby fat of younger girls,
and was exquisitely proportioned. Her legs were long and lanky, with slender ankles,
nicely muscled calves, and thighs that parted naturally at the juncture of her legs and
pelvis. Angela's pussy was prominent, protruding from the center of her hips, and like
her nipples, angled slightly upward. Long silky pubic hair that matched the rich golden
tone of the hair that flowed from her head to her shoulders, covered her tantalizing triangle.

Angela had wide flaring hips that tapered gracefully to a tiny waist. Her eyes,
now wide with excitement, were a rich ocean-blue. They were set apart by her
delicate nose whose nostrils were flared, further betraying her arousal. In short,
Angela was a blond haired beauty and Jimmy could hardly believe his good fortune.

Six months ago he had been a virgin. Kim, his next door neighbor and
girlfriend, had lured him into a trap that ended with him losing his virginity to her
mother, Rosie. By the end of that week he was more sexually experienced
that most men twice his age. He had fucked Rosie, and Kim, and even Connie, his own
mother, in the pussy, ass, and mouth. Jimmy learned that women, at least these
three, liked a little pain to enhance their pleasure. With practice, he discovered how to
use bondage, whips, canes, and paddles to make a woman squirm with passion and
beg to be used and abused. Now he was going to get to use his newly acquired
skills on one of the most beautiful girls at his school.

Angela was as popular as she was pretty. She had been elected as a
cheerleader for the last three years and was the head cheerleader now that she was a
senior. Every boy in school lusted after her but she had never let it go to her head.
The girl was pleasant to everyone and always took time to chat in the halls, even with
some of the boys who were considered "nerds." What was most unusual was that she
was also well liked by the girls at school. She had always avoided joining the cliques
that thought they were above everybody else, so she had a variety of friends from all
levels of the social strata at the school.

Angela never dated anyone exclusively. She would show up at every party or
dance with a different guy, rarely dating anyone more than two or three times. Many
boys had set their sights on her, hoping to be the one to win her heart, but they were
all graciously but firmly rebuffed. Angela was not a prude. Some of the guys had
bragged about feeling up her titties or getting a hand job from her and a few laid claim
to fucking her. Jimmy had heard the stories and was not sure he believed them, but
with so much smoke, there might have been at least a little fire.

A few of the stories were true. Angela had experimented with sex several
times but it had always left her frustrated and unsatisfied. It was not that she minded
fucking, she had even found it rather enjoyable, but it just hadn't lived up to her
expectations. She had wanted to see stars and feel skyrockets going off when she
came, but instead, there had only been a mild ripple of pleasure when she finally
reached her climax. She noticed, as she had already related to the group, that she
seemed to cum a little harder if the guy inadvertently hurt her during sex. That piqued
her curiosity and was the reason she approached Kim in gym class.

Kim and Angela had been friends for years since they lived just around the
block from each other. Kim had heeded her mother's warning about keeping her
sexual activities to herself. She never told Angela what had been going on with
Jimmy and his folks the past six months, and had kept silent about what she had been
doing with her mom for the past couple of years. Even so, when the conversation
turned to sex, as it often did when the girls got together, Angela could tell that Kim
was far wiser than she. Certain things that Kim said led the older girl to believe that
Kim was very active sexually and that she was into some kinkier things that other girls
just whispered and giggled about.

Angela had just had one of her more satisfying sexual experiences when she
saw the welts and bruises on Kim's buttocks and thighs while the girls were showering
after gym class. The boy that Angela had been with was inexperienced and clumsy.
He knew little about foreplay and was trying to go as far as he could before she
stopped him.

In fact, Angela had been just about ready to call a halt to the sexual activities
when the boy pushed his hand into the leg of her tight panties, causing the elastic
around the leg hole to dig into her thigh. Angela liked the way it felt so she kept quiet.
Continuing on, the boy's fingers bumped into her pubic area, fumbling around until he
finally located her labia. He had hurt her when he jabbed his finger roughly into her
dry pussy. Angela was taken by surprise and yelped. She grabbed his hand
with the intention of removing it from her private parts when she realized she was
no longer dry. In fact, her pussy had just gushed, covering his finger with thick
slippery lubrication. The flash of pain she had felt had evaporated into a small orgasm.

The boy, urged on by her suddenly heaving hips, pushed harder, scratching the
inside of Angela's slick tube with his fingernail, and mashing her clit against her pubic
bone. This new sensation of pain sparked an even bigger orgasm, probably the best
she had ever had. The young couple ended by fucking in the back seat of his
parent's car, but that had been anticlimactic to Angela, who found that without the
accompanying pain she was unresponsive.

One night at a slumber party, Kim had brought some bondage magazines and
a couple of pornographic novels that had several passages describing women being
tied up and beaten. All the other girls giggled nervously at the pictures. They
wondered how the women could let someone do that to them, and thought it was even
stranger that they appeared to be enjoying it. Reading parts of the novels aloud, they
were horrified when the female characters were tortured and expressed disbelief that
the pain and humiliation could actually cause an orgasm.

Although she had kept it to herself, Angela had a different reaction.
She was fascinated by the photographs, and had to tear her eyes away before the
other girls got suspicious. The novels had made her horny. When the passages were
read, she pictured herself as the suffering victim. She borrowed the books from Kim
and read them so frequently the pages were dog-eared and the books finally fell apart.

When they were making out and the boy had hurt her, the pictures flashed back
into Angela's mind. Later, when they were fucking, she tried recalling the parts in the
novel that had turned her on so much, hoping it would help her cum. It hadn't worked
but it had stuck in her mind and she made the connection between the pleasure and the pain.

Seeing the stripes on Kim's backside made it all rush back to her.
Remembering that it had been Kim who had provided the magazines and books, she
decided to ask the girl about it.


CHAPTER 2

Kim had tried to wait until the locker room was clear before taking her shower.
She knew her back and ass were still plainly marked because she could still feel the
soreness, especially when she sat in the hard desks in class. Angela had walked in
on her unexpectedly leaving no escape and no way to conceal her condition. Kim
tried avoiding Angela, which was difficult since they were the only ones in the room.

Since Kim was reluctant to talk about her marks, Angela decided to try a
different approach. She hastily told Kim about her recent date then reminded the
younger girl about the slumber party and the magazines and books that Kim had brought.

"I was totally uninterested in doing anything with him until he hurt me." Angela
said. "He didn't mean to and I never mentioned it to him, but it made me so hot I
even let him fuck me." She continued. "I felt just like I did when I was reading those
books you gave me and looking at the pictures of the naked, tied-up women. Those
always made me so hot I couldn't keep my hands off myself. It sounds weird, but I
think I like getting hurt. I keep seeing myself tied in all kinds of positions just waiting
for someone to do awful things to me. Is it really possible to like being tied and
helpless? Do some people really want to be whipped? I can't get it out of my mind
since that date. Are there people who actually do those things?"

Angela was so confused and pitiful that Kim decided to talk to her.
"Yes, there are people who like that type of thing, and as you can probably tell from
the way I look, I'm one of them." Kim knew she had to be careful. She didn't want
to give Angela too much information. "All someone has to do is fasten my wrists
together. From then on I'm their's to do with as they wish. Once I'm bound and
defenseless I change. I am free to do anything I'm told because I'm no longer in control
of the situation. There is no worry about what people will think of me or if what
I'm doing is right or wrong. It's terribly exciting, because you never know what to
expect except that you know it will probably be pretty kinky. You're not the only one
who is free. The person in charge can let their imagination run wild as well, because
you will do whatever they want. If you don't do it willingly, they can torture you
until you do."

Kim could see Angela's nipples stiffen while she talked. The way Angela
shifted her weight from side to side showed Kim that the girl was feeling it in her
pussy too. "Isn't it dangerous?" Angela asked a little breathlessly. "Couldn't you be
terribly hurt or even killed?"

"Yes." Kim answered truthfully. "It's part of the thrill. No matter how well you
know the person, there is always the chance they will go too far. It's like going sailing.
You know you're going to come back to the dock, but if your boat is solid enough
there is always the possibility that you could just sail on forever. You're right to be
concerned. It's important to completely trust the person if you are going to put
yourself at their mercy."

When Kim didn't say anything more Angela knew she had to f***e the issue or
lose her chance. "How do you get started?" She asked. "I don't know if I'd like it or
not, but I'd like to try it at least once."

Kim looked at the girl pointedly as if trying to make up her mind. Finally she
said, "You've already started. You got turned on by the pictures, the books made you
horny and you had an orgasm when the boy hurt you. All you really want to know is if
your cumming was coincidental or if it was the pain that actually made you cum. I
imagine you also want to find out if enduring the pain is worth the result and if being
f***ed to do things is exciting."

Just talking about it had made Angela horny. Kim was right about everything
she had just said. Angela did want to see if she could cum by being hurt and her
mind was filled with bizarre things she might be f***ed to do.

Angela's heart skipped a beat when Kim said, "If you really want to try it, I'd be
willing to help you. I usually like to be the submissive one but I'll make an exception
since you're a friend. When do you want to do it and where can we go that we won't
be disturbed for a couple of hours?"

Angela's critical test had arrived. She had to put up or shut up. Hesitating only
briefly, she haltingly said, "I have cheerleader practice after school. They let us use
the gym and it's my responsibility to lock up when we're done. When the other girls
leave, there's never anyone around. Sometimes I work out for a while after practice
so no one would be suspicious about me staying."

"Fine." Kim said. "I'll meet you here at five. Make sure your folks don't expect
you home until at least seven."

There was nothing more to say. The girls finished their showers in silence but
Angela was in a state of turmoil. She had committed herself and she wasn't going to
back out, but she was afraid. Kim was her friend and Angela knew the girl wouldn't
really hurt her, but the livid welts and dark bruises on Kim's back and ass frightened
her. Angela didn't know if she could take that much punishment. She was torn
between wanting to see how real pain would affect her and hoping that Kim would
take it easy on her. Thinking back over what Kim had said, she finally realized that it
wasn't going to be her choice. Once Kim took control, Angela would have to endure
whatever the girl chose to put her through.

Although she had tried to appear calm and aloof, Kim was also excited,
because she had been wanting to share her experiences with some of her friends.
Knowing that there were people from outside their club with similar thoughts was a
comforting feeling to the teenager. She couldn't keep her mind on her school work so
she spent the rest of the day planning her tryst with Angela. By the time she was to
meet the girl, she knew exactly how she was going to handle things.

The other girls had already left when Kim walked into the deserted gym. She
found Angela by the gymnastic equipment to one side of the room. Angela was
wearing a skin-tight leotard that was cut high on her hips showing her exquisitely long
and shapely legs. Kim noticed the absence of any bra or other undergarments and
nodded her approval. Angela nervously eyed the duffel bag that Kim had brought with her.

Opening the bag and going briskly to work, Kim said, "We don't have a lot of
time. If you haven't changed your mind, we should get started."

"I'm ready." Angela replied, her voice quivering slightly. "What do
you want me to do?"

"Come here." The tone of Kim's voice changed. Angela had made her choice
and now Kim was giving orders. She was no longer just making conversation or
giving Angela any options. "Bend over this bar." Kim directed, indicating a padded
rail that was about as high as Angela's waist.

Taking Angela's left wrist, Kim used a piece of soft cotton line to secure the
girl's wrist to her left ankle then ran the tail of the line to the support beam of the rail,
making Angela move her leg out toward the beam. Satisfied that this was going to
work, Kim completed Angela's bondage by tying off her right wrist and leg. Angela's
feet were spread apart as far as possible. Kim's target, Angela's nicely rounded ass,
was totally accessible and held rigidly in place. Angela would not be able to escape
the paddle when Kim started spanking her.

The thoroughly bound teenager silently surveyed her situation. The long
muscles that ran up the backs of her legs, her hamstrings, were stretched. This was
not an unpleasant feeling. She always did stretching exercises before practice to
make sure she was limber and to keep from getting a strained tendon or ligament.
Pulling against the ropes, Angela tested her mobility and found that she had none.
She could move no more than an inch in any direction. A shiver ran up her spine as
she realized how confined and vulnerable she was.

There was an almost undefinable feeling that started in the pit of her stomach
and spread throughout her pelvic region. It was fear, excitement and uncertainty all
mixed together. Angela felt her nipples begin to harden and push against the tight
fabric of her Spandex gym suit. At the same time there was the unmistakable feeling
of her pussy discharging lubrication, flooding with slick love juice. That was when she
identified the unusual feeling the bondage was creating. Angela was getting aroused!

Kim took her time, wanting to allow Angela enough time to get used to her
situation. Given a choice, Kim preferred sex with men, but she was not
unaccustomed to lesbian sex or unappreciative of the pleasures that women
could give to each other. Consequently, a quick flash of desire ran through her
as she admired Angela's lean firm figure. She felt a twinge of jealousy as she eyed the other
girl's tight ass and long slender thighs. Angela's buttocks were full and prominent,
with no hint of flabbiness or sagging. They were, Kim noted, deliciously spankable,
which was just what the girl intended to do.

Grabbing Angela's gym suit right above her ass, Kim jerked up forcibly, giving
the older girl what is commonly known as a "wedgie." Angela let out a short
"Ummmpphh" as her ass cheeks parted and the material dug into her crack,
separating her cheeks and digging into her asshole and pussy. Kim was pleased with
the effect. Angela's ass cheeks were now totally exposed and were even more
pronounced than before.

Kim had chosen her tools wisely. During the day, when she should have been
doing her school work, she decided that what Angela needed was an introduction to
bondage and discipline. She would not try to beat the girl into submission or take a
chance on scaring her so badly that she would want no part of it ever again.

Digging into her bag, Kim selected the ping pong shaped paddle first Being
wide, it would give maximum coverage, warming up a large area with each blow. It
would sound as if Angela was receiving a very hard spanking but there would be very
little actual pain. The older girl's cheeks would be left a rosy pink color and she would
feel the heat as the bl**d rushed into the area. Kim even liked this paddle used on
her as a warmup. It toned the muscles in her ass and prepared them for the more
violent abuses that usually followed.

"Ten should be enough. I'll give her five on each cheek." The neophyte
dominatrix thought to herself. She reached out and ran her hand lightly up Angela's
thigh and over her left globe, delighting at the way it twitched in response to her touch.
Angela was unprepared for the first blow. The loud crack of the paddle startled the
girl as it flattened her buttock and she let out a small yelp. Kim quickly followed the
first hit with three more, two on each bouncing cheek.

Kim stood back to examine the effect. Angela's cheeks had taken on a flushed
pink color. Kim could tell that her friend was feeling the effect of the paddle because
her hips were slowly swishing from side to side as much as her bound position
allowed. Angela had taken the other blows in silence after the first cry of surprise.

Moving back to the girl, Kim placed her hand in the small of Angela's back and
rained three hard fast blows on her left ass cheek. Hardly pausing, she directed the
next three to the right one, finally getting a reaction from the girl.

"Ooohhhh! It burns!" Angela moaned softly. "My ass is so hot!"

She hadn't been hurt. The paddle had stung her and she knew she was red
because of the tingling she felt in her ass. Angela felt her pussy leaking and knew
she was soaking the thin strip of material that covered her snatch. She could also feel
her pussy lips swelling as her excitement rose. The crotch strap of her gym suit was
slowly disappearing, being engulfed by her inflamed labia. The thin wet band of
stretched material was now pushing up against the tiny hooded appendage of her clit,
arousing her even more.

Kim saw the signs and knew what her blond friend was feeling. Taking enough
time to allow the girl to cool down, she selected the next paddle that she intended to
use. This one was a fraternity paddle, the kind used to initiate pledges into the social
clubs on college campuses. It was wooden, about two inches wide, and had rounded
edges so that it wouldn't break the skin. Kim knew from experience that this paddle
could hurt. It concentrated the f***e of the blow into a much smaller area than the
other one. It would sting like fire and could leave bruises if used energetically enough.

Having decided on an additional ten whacks, Kim went to work. The thinner
width of this paddle let her expand her target area, so she was going to let Angela
know how it felt when the paddling included the backs of her thighs.

The first blow landed right at the base of Angela's left ass cheek, just on the
crease where her thigh swelled into her meatier buttock. A red stripe sprung up
immediately and Angela let out a howl. She was still trying to cope with the stinging
when Kim matched the first blow with one to her right side. The next two cuts landed
lower, overlapping the first ones but catching the crying girl on the fleshiest portions of
her thighs.

Kim switched from cheek to cheek and thigh to thigh as she gave the helpless
cheerleader the next six hits. When she finished, Angela was sobbing openly with
tears streaming down her face. Streaks of purple showed on her ass and thighs
where bruises were beginning to form. Kim had noticed though, that for the last few
swipes, Angela had seemed to be pushing her ass out, raising it up as much as
possible as if inviting the paddle to crash against her tender hemispheres. Her voice
had also changed, becoming huskier and betraying a sense of urgency.

"Don't stop, Kim." Angela rasped, disappointed when her friend quit pounding
her with the paddle. "I want more. It hurts, but it feels so good too. I'm on fire back
there. Please don't stop." She begged.

Kim wasn't going to waver from her plan. She untied Angela and told her to
strip. The last punishment would be given while she was completely naked.
Angela couldn't move fast enough. She ripped off her gym suit and stood with
her back to the full length mirror on the wall. Peering over her shoulder she looked at
her battered ass, and thrilled to the throbbing in her heated hillocks. A shudder ran
through her as she felt the soreness when she ran her hands gently over the welts that had formed.

Kim saw that the girl's long golden pussy hair was wet and matted with love
juice. The musky aroma of sex permeated the air. Kim was wet herself and knew
that she was contributing some of that a****l scent. Suddenly her clothes were too
confining and Kim stripped as well. If someone came into the gym there would be no
way to cover up what was going on, but neither Kim nor Angela cared. They were
both so immersed in lust that nothing else mattered.

After looping the rope around each of Angela's wrists, Kim led the girl to the set
of rings used by the men's gymnastics class. She had Angela stand on a low stool
while she used a taller one. The rings were about eight feet above the floor, much too
high for what Kim had in mind, so she tied the free ends of the ropes to the rings,
leaving enough slack so that Angela would hang with her feet almost touching the
floor. She kicked the stool out from under the girl and stood back to admire her
handiwork.

Angela was truly gorgeous. Kim wished she had a camera because she would
like to share this with the club. Angela's smooth armpits were deeply hollowed
showing the strain in her arms as they held her entire weight. Her breasts, smaller
than Kim's, jutted out proudly from her chest. The large pink areolae were smooth
and puffy, with stiff, inch long nipples protruding from their centers. Her stomach was
concave, rising slightly to her navel which was stretched into an oblong slit. The
triangle of light silky pubic hair was split by the mound of her vulva. Thick, puffy labia
betrayed the girl's arousal as did the quivering nub of her clitoris, now totally emerged
from its protective hood and glistening with the dew from her heated vagina.

Although she had seen it often, this was the first time that Kim had really
studied someone in suspension. It was no wonder, she reflected, that Bill and Jimmy
always seemed to find an occasion to hang at least one of the women in the club,
either by her wrists or ankles. Angela, of course, was beautiful anyway, but the
suspension brought out all the lines and curves of her body. That, with the
subservient attitude it created and the air of vulnerability, was stunning. "If I look half
that good, I'd be willing to hang for hours." Kim thought to herself.

Angela wasn't aware of how desirable she was. She only knew that her ass
and thighs were throbbing, pounding in synchronization with her heartbeat, and that
was causing a similar reaction in her pussy. Hanging like she was, the tops of her
thighs, the plumpest portion, rubbed together. Angela felt the wetness there and knew
her crotch was a mess. No make-out session she had ever had with any boy had
caused her to have this kind of response. She was extremely horny and wanted Kim
to continue. If the next part was as good as the first two, she knew she would cum.
She was close enough now that it would have taken very little stimulation to send her
crashing over the edge.

For the last demonstration, Kim had chosen a small, light six-stranded whip. It
was the little b*****r of the dreaded cat'o'nine tails so feared by its victims of the past.
Where the more vicious whip could rip the flesh right from the bones, this version
provided tentacles of pain that exploded against the skin. Angela would feel a severe
stinging from each of the six strands as they dug into her, but she would not be cut.
She would be left with several welts to remind her of their session but they would
vanish in a day or two.

Knowing what her answer would be, Kim gave Angela a chance to quit.
"Angela, we can stop now if you wish, but if we go on I'm going to give you
five hard cuts with this whip. Your front will be as marked as your back and it will
hurt a lot. You'll undoubtedly cry and probably scream. It may hurt you so badly that
it turns you off, in which case you will have found out what you wanted to know. On the
other hand, it may make you cum harder than you ever have."

Kim paused, letting her words sink in, then continued. "If that happens then
you, like me, will spend your time seeking out people who are willing to play bondage
and discipline games with you. You will discover that the pleasure you get from sex is
directly proportional to the amount of pain you have endured. The longest lasting and
most intense orgasms will come after you have suffered the most pain. In just a little
while you will find yourself wanting to stretch your limits. Knowing that greater pain
will bring greater pleasure, you'll ask for more. It will probably even reach the point
where you know that you can't stand any more willingly. When that happens, you will
have to find someone who will f***e you to go beyond your limits. It's a very
dangerous way to live and you might prefer to stop right now."

"No!" Angela cried. The urgency in her voice was evident. "Don't stop now. I
have to see . . . I have to know. I want you to whip me. Please do it now." Angela
was almost whining and it was clear to Kim that the girl was desperate Angela was a
definite candidate to join their club.

Almost before the other girl's voice had died away, Kim ripped her with the first
slash of the whip. The six leather fingers fanned out, covering Angela's smooth white
skin from her navel down to the line where her golden pubic hair began.

Angela thought she was prepared but she was wrong! The pain was
indescribable. Lines of fire burned the lower part of her abdomen. She jerked on her
ropes, dancing like a puppet as the pain seemed to increase rather than diminish with
time. She let out a pitiful moan, one of despair more than agony, because the poor
girl knew she had to endure this awful torment at least four more times and she didn't
think she could do it.

Kim drew back her arm and sent the whip crashing into her suffering friend
again, this time aiming for hollow of her stomach. Unashamedly, Angela screamed.
One of the lashes had found its way into her navel, snapping against the delicate skin
that was rarely even touched, much less hurt. Angela was still feeling the effects of
the first blow as this new agony took command of her body. She was fascinated by
the fact that, while her body reacted to the new set of lashes, her mind focused on the
first ones. The pain had dulled into what could only be described as sensuous
throbbing. It felt as if some giant hand was giving her a deep massage that sent
tingles right into the depths of her womb. The fiery lines left by the lashes had started
an inferno in her pussy.

The third and fourth blows landed on her tits, covering them with angry red
stripes. Angela screamed maniacally and swung violently on the ropes. She had
never been in such abject misery. Angela felt as if her mammaries, which had seldom
even been touched by anyone else, had been ripped away from her body. It hurt so
badly that Angela was afraid that she may pass out.

Almost as quickly as it came, the pain vanished, leaving the sobbing girl
quivering and acutely aware of each individual lash mark. It was highly erotic. Angela
twisted slowly on the ropes, pulling herself up, then relaxing to let herself hang limply
as the incredible feelings of a****l lust sprung from the deepest part of her being.
The whip had brought her to the brink of orgasm and held her there. Every nerve
ending in her body was raw and tingling, ready to explode and send the girl into that
blissful state of euphoria. Instinctively, Angela knew where the last blow was coming.
Seemingly with a mind of its own, her pelvis pushed forward, poised and ready to
accept the caress of the horrible leather fingers of pain.

Kim did not disappoint her friend. Using all her strength, she directed the final
blow to Angela's pussy, snapping her wrist at the last moment to guarantee that
Angela would feel the awesome power of the whip.

Angela froze as the terrible tentacles sought out her most private parts. One
strand wrapped around her thigh, the tip digging cruelly into the most sensitive area,
the smooth inner part right below her sex. Two more snapped against her labia which
were already red and puffy from arousal. One even wormed its way inside her
pouting pussy, lacerating the pink scalloped inner lips and sending up a shower of the
juice that had collected there. The last two strands found their mark with the precision
of a laser beam and almost as much power. One hit her right above her clit, peeling
back the hood and exposing the tiny organ so that the other could strike it with full
f***e as it shimmered, naked and vulnerable.


CHAPTER 3

Angela never even felt the pain, although it should have been exquisite. Her
shriek died in her throat as every muscle in her body contracted violently. Her orgasm
swept through her, coming in wave after wave of pleasure so intense it was almost a
form of torture itself. She didn't know if she was experiencing one long orgasm or a
series of rapid-fire cums, but she knew she was in ecstasy.

"Yes!" She shrieked. "Yes . . . YES . . . YEEESSSSS! I'M CUUUMMINNGGG!"
Angela was totally out of control. Her body jerked spasmodically as she hung
from the rings. Strands of long blond hair lashed her arms as her head whipped from
side to side, her mouth hung slack, and her eyes were rolled to the back of her head.

Just as Angela's wild movements and ravings were beginning to calm down,
Kim tossed the whip aside and knelt before the twitching girl. She reached between
Angela's legs and cupped the blond's abused ass bringing a moan from the girl as the
pain caused another small cum to flash through her. When Kim pulled her forward,
Angela automatically spread her legs, putting them on Kim's shoulders and trapping
her friend's head between her soft thighs.

Angela had never had sex with another girl. She had only had her pussy licked
once, and that time was by a young and inexperienced boy who knew nothing about
how to please a girl. He had licked up and down her pussy lips much like a cat might
do when grooming himself. The boy had never found her clit or even put his tongue
inside her. It had been pleasant enough for Angela but she had known that
something was missing. The dirty books she had read and a few of the more
experienced girls had told her about the joys of having your pussy eaten, but Angela
had not found that to be the case.

The moment she felt Kim's tongue she knew what they meant! Kim swirled the
tip of her tongue around Angela's clit, sending sparks of pure energy through the girl.
Kim continued, separating the cheerleader's thick outer lips with the sides of her
tongue while tickling the delicate inner ones with the tip. Making her tongue round
and hard, Kim buried it into Angela's moist cave, sending the girl into raptures.

"Oh . . . God . . . Yes, Kim!" Angela sighed. "Eat me. Lick my hot wet pussy.
Fuck me with your tongue." She squealed, her hips pumping rapidly against Kim's face.

All the pent-up energy was suddenly released. Angela came again, flooding
Kim's tongue with thick liquid. Kim swallowed repeatedly but was unable to keep up
with the volume of honey that flowed from her friend's pussy. Kim felt the contractions
as Angela's cunt spasmed again and again. She withdrew her tongue and sucked
Angela's hard bouncing clit into her mouth, beating the tip of her tongue against it and
chewing on it gently with her lips.

Angela exploded again. This time it was so violent that she lost contact with
reality. Angela didn't know where she was or what was happening. All she knew was
that her pussy was giving her pleasure far beyond anything she had ever felt, and she
wanted it to go on forever. Her hips beat a staccato against her friend's face, crushing
Kim's nose against her pubic bone. Every time Kim bit on her clit, a new orgasm was
spawned, one that was even better than the one before. Finally Kim bared her teeth.
She gripped Angela's clit between her teeth and bit hard.

A flash of white-hot pain gripped the lust-crazed cheerleader and she shrieked
again. Her muscles contracted and tremors ran up her spine. The pain spread like a
wildfire. It raged through her pelvis, into the pit of her stomach, licked at her tits, and
finally blossomed in her brain where it transformed into pleasure so exquisite that her
body was not able to handle the sensation. The last thing Angela remembered before
losing consciousness was that she had found heaven and she never wanted to leave.

Angela was so weak from cumming that her legs refused to support her when
Kim let her down. She crumbled into a heap on the mat below. Kim was so hot that
she didn't let Angela's condition stop her. She rolled the older girl onto her back and
straddled her face, lowering her pussy over Angela's nose and mouth.

Angela was suffocating, smothered in Kim's hot wet pussy. Tentatively at first,
then with more conviction, she snaked her tongue out, tasting her friend's juice.
Finding that it was not unpleasant, she continued. Remembering what Kim had done,
Angela copied the more experienced girl. She lapped at Kim's clit and fucked into her
steaming pussy with her tongue. Kim's hips rotated wildly as she ground her cunt into
her friend's face. Suddenly the younger girl froze. Angela felt Kim's pussy grip her
tongue, threatening to tear it out by the roots as it undulated and exuded gobs of thick
goo that coated her tongue and smeared all over her face.

Kim collapsed on the mat beside her friend. It took them both several minutes
to recuperate. When they came to their senses, Angela gushed about her experience,
telling Kim how much she loved and appreciated her friend for introducing her to sex
with pain and bondage. "I've never felt anything like it." She marveled. "How could
anybody enjoy plain old fucking and sucking once they've been tied up and whipped?"

"Because most people have never experienced it." Kim answered. "Just the
thought of being tied up is enough to turn most women off, and even men usually
don't understand how exciting it can be to whip someone, exciting for themselves and
their partner. We're conditioned to recoil from pain and regard anyone who enjoys it
as degenerate, disgusting, and sick."

"Well, it may be sick, but I don't care!" Angela said, obviously getting aroused
again. "I wanted to see stars and feel skyrockets going off when I came. I did that
and more. No boy has ever gotten me as hot as you just did, and I have certainly
never cum like that."

"It's even better when a man is doing the whipping." Kim explained. "Once he
has you so worked up that your juices are leaking out all over the place and your body
burns from his whipping, he can fuck you until you think you'll die of the pleasure. A
man is also stronger and can hurt you more. They seem to have a fascination for all
your private parts and can really give you a time that you won't forget."

"God, I don't know if I could stand it if it got any better, but I'd like to try!"
Angela said, her eyes shining with excitement. "Do you know a man who would be
willing to do it to me?" She asked.

Kim was silent for a moment, then answered slowly, "I just might be able to
help you. Let me talk to some people and I'll get back to you soon."
"I hope so, and the sooner the better." The cheerleader said. "Now that I've
discovered this I want to learn more about it."

Kim told the other club members about Angela. After listening to her account,
they all readily agreed that Angela sounded like a perfect candidate to join their club,
and instructed Kim to set up the initial meeting for the weekend.

Standing naked and trembling in front of the group, Angela's heart pounded.
She trusted Kim, and knew Jimmy from school, although he was a couple of years
behind her, but the three adults were unknown and frightening. She had gone too far
to turn back and hoped she hadn't made a terrible mistake that she would regret.

Jimmy had retied her wrists behind her back and had added a blindfold.
Angela was led to another part of the house they had called the dungeon. After
managing to negotiate the flight of stairs without falling, Jimmy tied her to a straight
backed chair in the center of the room. Her ankles were tied to the legs of the chair
while her arms were securely tied behind her and fastened to the chair back. Shifting
slightly, Angela discovered she could barely move. Jimmy completed her bondage by
running a rope around her waist and the chair, pulling it tight and making her
breathing difficult. The final rope secured her knees to the chair seat. Testing again,
the blond girl found that the only thing she could move was her head.

Angela was left alone to consider her situation while Bill and Jimmy prepared
the other ladies for the evening's entertainment. All three had stripped while Jimmy
was finishing with Angela. Naked, they now stood in the center of the room awaiting
their orders.

Earlier, Kim requested an extra special session for herself because she was still
extremely horny after her session with Angela. She also thought it might make the
other girl more comfortable to see someone her own age undergoing the rigors of
sexual torture before she was called upon to partake of it herself. Bill agreed and left
Jimmy to take care of Rosie and Connie while he led Kim to the new device that he
and his son had built especially for the initiation ceremonies.

It looked like an old-fashioned set of stocks to Kim, except that there were two
holes instead of the customary three. As they drew closer, the girl realized the holes
were positioned too closely for the wrists and were not large enough for the neck.
Kim stood behind the device while Bill adjusted the center post. Once this was done,
it was obvious that her breasts were intended to fit through the holes. Bill reached
through the holes and grabbed Kim by both her nipples, pulling on them and guiding
her tits through the snug holes. Once positioned, he pressed on the small of her
back, forcing her chest up against the device and trapping as much of her tit-flesh as
possible.

When Bill turned the knobs around the holes, Kim felt something pressing into
her soft globes. Although she couldn't see what was happening, she could tell that
something was digging into the base of both her tits. They felt like round disks, about
the size of quarters and they came from all around her generous mounds, top, bottom
and sides. As Bill kept twisting, Kim became decidedly more uncomfortable.
The disks were compressing the base of her tits causing them to bulge like inflated
balloons. She tried pulling back, but was held too tightly by the disks and her own
swollen flesh which had expanded too much to fit back through the holes.

Bill fitted Kim's wrists into handcuffs which he snapped behind her, and her
ankles into manacles attached to rings in the floor. The young girl was effectively
immobilized with her taut, swollen mammaries the focal point of attention. Placing his
palms on her nipples and moving them in a rapid circular motion brought a hiss of
approval as Kim sucked in her breath sharply in response to this stimulation. Her tits
were amazingly sensitive. She felt them pounding in time with her heart beat, which
was forcing even more bl**d into the already engorged flesh. As her luscious boobs
became even more distended, Kim felt the skin become so tight she was afraid it
might split. Her nipples had become rock hard and elongated.

While his dad had been busy with Kim, Jimmy had attended Kim's mom, Rosie,
and his mother, Connie. Rosie had been strapped into one of their favorite restraining
devices, a padded T-Bar. Her wrists were placed into cuffs at the end of each bar of
the "T" while her legs were secured at the knees and ankles with wide leather straps.
The bar was jointed in the middle, allowing the bound victim to be bent backwards at
the waist. Two more straps, a thin one above the breasts and a wider one below,
kept Rosie pinned to the center post with her massive tits jutting out prominently. It
was a perfect position for one of Rosie's favorite activities, having her tits whipped and
caned.

Connie, on the other hand, preferred more stringent bondage and discipline.
For her, more was better. More pain meant more pleasure. She enjoyed long
sessions of being tied in very severe positions followed by a harsh whipping and other
tortures. Consequently, Jimmy placed her in suspension. She hung by her wrists with
her legs spread wide, pulled apart with her cuffed ankles attached to rings in the floor.
Her entire weight was supported by her arms. The strain was already showing on her
face.

Bill signaled for Jimmy to remove Angela's blindfold. When her eyes got used
to the light and she was finally able to focus, she was stunned by what she saw. Her
head swivelled from side to side, taking in all the gadgets and implements of torture
hanging on hooks along one wall. The pieces of bondage equipment Bill had built
were s**ttered throughout the room, their purpose was unclear, for the most part, to
the boggled girl. But what held her attention most, were the three women in bondage.
Angela's mouth gaped open when she saw her friend Kim, with her bloated tits
sticking through the holes in the stocks. Connie looked wonderfully miserable as she
hung by her wrists while her friend, Rosie, looked like she was nothing but tits in her
strained position.

Bill removed Angela's gag. "Since this is the first step in your initiation, I am
also relaxing the rule that slaves must remain quiet. You may not ask for sexual
favors or protest the treatment given to the others. If there are any questions about
what we are doing or why, you can ask either Jimmy or me. When you do, address us
as Master Bill or Master Jimmy. If you have a question to ask a slave, it must come
through us, as they are not allowed to speak without permission. You may, of course,
ask to leave any time if you feel you have seen enough and want no part of what we
do." He said this last part more for the benefit of the camera than for Angela because
her heavy breathing, firm, hard tits, and damp pussy showed the girl had no intention
of leaving.

Bill chose a small whippy switch. It was about half the diameter of a pencil,
tapering at the tip, and less than two feet in length. It was frayed at the end, showing
that it had been well used before. Angela saw her friend's eyes widen and her nostrils
flare with fear when Bill approached her with the switch in his hand.

The older man spoke softly but menacingly. "Kim, my dear. You've never had a
switch used on your tits before have you? I know we have put clamps on your nipples
and have used a leather whip on your tits but tonight will be your first taste of the
cane. When it's over, I'm quite sure you will agree that it is a new high in increasing
your pain threshold. Of course, you know your mother loves it. That slut starts
cumming with the first stroke and keeps cumming until I stop."

Kim twisted frantically trying to free herself from the stocks. She knew how
painful the switch would be when applied to her highly sensitized breasts. The most
excruciating session she had ever endured was when Bill had caned her ass and
thighs for the first time. It was a much larger and heavier piece of equipment, but it
was also used on a meatier and less vulnerable part of her body. Kim was still
ashamed that she had screamed after only the first cut and had begged for mercy and
pleaded for him to stop before she had taken half her ten blows.

She didn't want to disgrace herself in front of Angela on her very first night, but
she didn't know if she could handle the switch cutting into her precious melons. She
wished Bill would at least take time to warm her up by paddling her bottom first.

It was not necessary because Bill knew exactly what he was doing. He traced
around the entire surface of both her swollen globes, touching her as lightly as
possible with the frayed bushy end of the switch. Kim openly relaxed as the tiny fibers
tickled her turgid flesh.

On his second trip around, Bill used a light tapping motion. This time he paid
particular attention to Kim's pulsing nipples and puffy areolae. The young girl's nipples
stiffened and grew even more, and turned a fiery red color from the insistent
stimulation. Kim was going insane. Her nipples itched furiously from being so hot and
engorged with bl**d.

She couldn't contain a moan when Bill placed the switch between her aching
mounds and rapidly flicked his wrist back and f... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 3240  |  
39%
  |  5

Women Obsessed with Sex


by Kiran Ali


First off, I want to thank and say I appreciate the e-mails from several people who have loved my postings from a woman's point of view and can relate to my adventures. I love having both a female audience as well as the all the men that get-off reading about my encounters or staring at my photo. Everyone seems to inquire if my stories are true. Well, why they are stories, most are based on real experiences over the past five years with Kabeer. Others are fantasy or created at the request of several admirers. Sorry guys, I am not seeking any more partners at this time.
Okay, some of you guys still aren't getting it, and others think my husband is a wimp or a cuckold. Nothing is farther from the truth. Kabeer allows me to be me! Whereas some men have a hard time getting their women to lust after them on a constant basis, other guys have an even harder time trying to fend their insatiable women off their cocks. That's right, there are plenty of women in the world who love sex even more than the next guy, and no, we're not really men disguised as women either. Some women become so engrossed with sex that they're sometimes unable to concentrate on anything else. Believe it or not, the theory that men think about sex much more often than women is not always the case. I want some of you men to understand women, and you gals to be comfortable with your sexual feelings.

When you and your man go out on the town together, are your eyes constantly checking out all the men in the given establishment? Now don't get me wrong, there are those women who just love to have every penis standing at attention when they walk into a room, and not necessarily because they want to wrap their mouth around them all. But there are we gals that devour men with our eyes because we are sizing up what those given gentlemen might be like in bed. Ladies if you constantly keep "eye flirting" with other guys, it may not simply be harmless attention seeking. It may be because your sexual appetite is probably not sated. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but your partner needs to understand this, without jealousies, insecurities, or damaged male libido.

Guys, if you have sex with a woman, not once, not twice, but thrice or more on a given night, and she's still trying to hump you like a bunny rabbit in mating season while you're trying to wander off into dreamland, then it's possible that she really can't get enough sex, or you for that matter. Now it must be a blow to a man's ego if he's given it his all and yet she's still raring to go for more. So whereas most guys think that having a woman that always wants to have sex would be the equivalent of owning a house full of diamonds, guys whose libidos are not quite overloaded with testosterone would disagree. The men that are still living with or married to these women have learned to accept them as they are without trying to change them and allow them to fulfill these sex drives with the companionship of others.

Why are we like this? Some women are under the mistaken impression that sex equals love, and use sex compulsively as a means of gaining power and love. They lack emotional intimacy and bounce from one partner to the next or engage in sex with multiple partners simultaneously. Some women use sex as a means for masking pain. These women likely suffered c***dhood abandonment, abuse or some sort of f****y dysfunction (this does not insinuate that every woman from a broken home is promiscuous). Some women feel they are unworthy and unable to be loved by anyone, and as I mentioned before, they feel that sex somehow furnishes them with that emotional intimacy, at least momentarily. Sex can become addictive for some women and even becomes a means of reducing stress.
If these gals don't have a steady lover, they'll go out on the town hunting for their prey in order to attain their instant gratification. Or as I have, when away from your steady lover, you find temporary replacements to fill in for him. Sometimes a woman just needs sex. You'd be hard pressed to find anything that compares to the feeling of an orgasm (even your own) and many women simply enjoy the feeling of that blissful moment. Yup, we just like sex; it's that simple! Promiscuity is not necessarily indicative with this prospect, but if you land a woman in constant heat, you better be fit and up for the challenge. What do you do if you happen to end up with a woman who loves sex more than shopping? How can you ensure that she won't spread her legs for the pool-man if you take a business trip for more than two days?
Well, perhaps bedroom toys could keep her company for a while, but as all women know, there's really nothing that measures up to the touch of a man's hand. Keep the foreplay going, even when you're not around. Call her up and enjoy some late night fun heating up the phone lines with your kinky talk about what you plan to do to her when you get back, or your sex fantasies. Let her know how much you enjoyed penetrating her the night before, and how you enjoyed hearing her reach orgasm, over and over again. Sexual compatibility is just as important as communication and trust, and just like you wouldn't want to be with a woman that never wants to spread her love for you, some guys also don't want a girl who always wants it. If there were no challenge, would it still be fun? Okay, for some men it would, but for how long?

People from all walks of life indulge in fantasy from time to time, and it's no surprise that some fantasies are uniquely stranger than others. So much so, that these fantasies are quite simply too kinky to speak of, until today that is. After chatting up a storm with an endless amount of women online who kept giving me the typical "threesome with another woman" or "sex with a stranger" fantasies, I managed to converse with some incredibly creative women, who decided there would be no harm in revealing some of their nastiest, craziest fantasies. Now guys, keep in mind that every woman is autonomous and might not think of these fantasies as the "Oh my God! That's what I've always dreamed of!" way that you might imagine (or hope). After all, your best guy friend might enjoy a threesome with your wife or girlfriend and you, while you are dead set against seeing another man's penis in that kind of venue.

Sexual fantasies are a normal part of our imagination and can serve to decrease sexual inhibition and increase drive significantly. Erotic imagination can definitely heighten one's actual sexual experience. Problems may surface, however, when individuals view their fantasies as shameful and disgusting. Fantasies should never make anyone feel harshly about what turns them on mentally. For the most part, fantasies don't even reflect one's true sexual desires, and sometimes have nothing to do with sex. Therefore, so long as neither you nor she fixates on certain unusual fantasies and becomes compulsively engulfed in them, indulging in them can definitely be used as a sexual enhancer. And although honesty is the best policy, sometimes revealing fantasies that involve multiple partners or are somewhat freaky might not be received well by your significant other.
That's why these women would likely never dare mention these fantasies to a soul. And remember, those who say that they never have sexual fantasies are either too ashamed to discuss them, or have zero sex drive. Some women have sexual auras that ooze out of their every pore. They have no shame in being sexy and don't attempt to conceal it. There are other women who aren't very sexual or sensual, aren't big on the idea of getting sweaty between the sheets and would rather read a book than lie in the pretzel position for 15 minutes. Finally, there are women that are quiet and shy when they're sober, but a****listic and insatiable when they're not. Why, you may wonder, do some women feel that the only way they can enjoy sex is by getting d***k?
Some women still believe that sex is a sin and their frame of mind does not permit their inhibitions to come to life. Therefore, in order to let go of those ancient beliefs, they must alter their state of consciousness by gulping down a couple of alcoholic beverages. This allows them to forget their mindset regarding sexual dexterity, and allows them to enjoy the moment for the night and wallow in self-denial the next morning. I was raised a strict catholic girl and sex was not discussed. I married young to an abusive man who pumped me with alcohol and d**gs to "loosen my inhibitions". The he f***ed me to "entertain him and his friends" at parties. This "sexual transgression" pattern is learned in c***dhood and is really difficult to unleash. Although difficult, it is possible for them to learn that sex is not simply for reproduction and that women are not labeled "sluts" just because they happen to be fond of sex.
Some women fear that if they have sex liberally while sober, they will be deemed tramps. Their fear stems from hearing bad things about sexually active girls in high school and college. You know the ones that made out with lots of guys and had the reputation of a rock-band groupie. Well, because they don't want to be labeled negatively, alcohol is used as the scapegoat to cover up all the devilish things they have done during the course of an erotic night. Alcohol becomes the vortex between the a****l and the docile virgin. The most serene woman can transform into a sex maniac within 3 tall beers and a shot of Whiskey. These women want to be lively in bed but feel that they cannot unchain their innermost sexual desires without having first downed a keg of beer.
Some women like to rub it, smack it and attack it but ultimately have a fear of letting these outbursts shine through in their customary personality. They want to be spanked, they want to scream, they even want to feel pleasure through pain, but since the only women they know who do these freely are adult film stars, they cannot unleash the demon within. Instead, they use alcohol as the means by which they can behave the way they really want. By acting as though this a****l only comes out during intoxicative moments, they can get away with the notion that this isn't really who they are and what they like. They live under the delusion that alcohol has some sort of "Jekyll and Hyde" effect on them when, in fact, this is who they really are. They love sex; and aggressive sex at that, but they don't want to believe that they could become the next up-and-coming porn stars.
Guys I hate to tell you this, but if you are having a strictly sexual relationship with a woman and the only time you have sex is when she's d***k, chances are she doesn't really like you very much. The reason she's having sex with you is because it's a steady thing and she doesn't care for you, and can therefore do whatever she wants without a care in the world. Being d***k is the only way she can allow herself to get off with someone she's not totally turned on by. You have basically become a blow-up doll with a pulsing cock for this woman because she's using you. If the only time she calls is when she reeks of "Jack Daniels", then you have become what is popularly known as a "booty call". Welcome to the wonderful world of exploitation gentlemen, you have arrived.

So while some women need alcohol to rid them of inhibitions, others believe that sex, in and of itself, is sinful and they therefore have to get liquored up in order to enjoy the ride. Whatever the case may be, alcohol and sex have been interrelated from the beginning of time and will remain this way forever. What you wives and girlfriends need to realize is that sex is not a sin. It is a wonderful experience shared by two consenting adults. Pleasures vary according to individual preferences, but some women need to realize that sex is not simply a method of procreation. Enjoying sex is not a religious violation, no matter what our mothers said. Thus the next time you're with your lady, whether she is d***k or sober, look her in the eyes and make sure her senses enjoy what's happening around her and within her.

Other women who feel that it is undeniably wrong to be in love with sex are simply mistaken. Sex is a marvelous experience, and when partners are sober and truly conscious of every breath, kiss and touch, the sexual experience becomes so much more intensified and meaningful. Love and sex may not go hand in hand as often as they used to, but like the famous song says, "If you can't be with the one you love, love the one you're with". Many couples, such as my husband and I, claim that acting out their sexual fantasies has brought them closer together and provided fond memories; while other couples will tell a different a story. It's unfortunate, but there are times when realized fantasies can become a thorn in a couple's side, forcing them to go their separate ways. So, while certain fantasies should happily be acted out, others should be lived out only in the mind, or merely verbalized and not realized.
The most regrettable fantasies among now-defunct couples were ones in which other parties became involved in the mix. Fantasies like threesomes, orgies and partner swapping are the most dangerous. Of course, there are couples who are open and understanding enough to go live out such fantasies without a hitch, but, for the most part, couples ended up on the outs because of such scenarios. Kabeer and I are open and understanding, and allow ourselves to live these fantasies. Make your own home movie. Making a movie, one that involves no clothes and plenty of lube, will make you and your woman feel like practiced porn stars. Of course, there doesn't have to be any facials or anal action involved; this is a private scene for two, and you'll be the directors, producers and stars. Set up your camera so that it's angled to capture your sexual antics and make sure that you leave the mic on so that every moan and groan can be captured as well.
Soon you'll have yourself a movie you can watch to get in the mood, and this will help open up the lines of communication between you and your woman even more. Remember; only play the movie when the both of you are getting in the mood. Women tend to be very critical of themselves, and seeing an ounce of cellulite or hearing themselves yell like banshees may not be welcome if they aren't feeling sexually inclined.

So until next time, give at least one of your fantasies a try, and if it's a success, then experiment with others until you come to the point where sex in the bedroom becomes an oddity. You fantasize about doing crazy things in bed with your girl or wife, but she's a little timid when it comes to the more daring aspects of sex. Well, if you want her to let loose and start riding you like a nympho, here's what you should do to make her more comfortable with herself and, more importantly, you. Hang out with her wild friends or crazy s****r. Just about every woman has a bunch of wild friends who know how to let loose. Plan a night out with your woman and her friends (and their boyfriends, if applicable) and head to a nightclub, where booze and loud music abound.

Encourage the ladies to dance together or with other men and have fun, and then invite the crowd over to your house for some more drinks and dancing. Keep the music pumping, the alcohol flowing and encourage the ladies to get wild. After they all leave, keep the vibe going with your girl or wife, and she might just show you how crazy she can be in private. Now I'm not encouraging you to get your wife or girl wasted, but it's a fact that alcohol tends to lower people's inhibitions. So pop open a bottle of whatever it is she likes to drink, and drink and talk over it. As the evening progresses, you'll notice that the both of you will begin to lower your guards. It's at this point that the conversation should take a sexual turn. Begin discussing sex and her fantasies (let her do all the talking). If she starts getting shy, ask pointed questions about what she's fantasized about.
For example: Have you ever fantasized about two men seducing you? Where would you have sex in public? Have you ever imagined how it would feel to kiss another woman? This should get the game started. If you ever answer any of her "Have you ever..." questions, make sure that all your fantasies include her. Every once in a while, my husband and I rent a sex flick, pop open a bottle of wine, talk for a while, then watch the movie and go crazy on each other. There's something about hearing others make sexual noises that has a penetrating effect on us. Of course, the sex that's featuring in the movie can't be all-out raunchy; it should involve two or three people, and these people should engage in sex that the two of you could, say, mimic.
Guys, leave home and take her somewhere she's never been with you, like a motel, hotel, bed and breakfast, or even a simple limo ride around town. The fact that there's nothing for her to do but enjoy herself allows her to become more sexually aware of herself and the situation. Treat her to an evening of subtle romance and kinky sex by setting up the scene with blindfolds, tethers and whatever else you think she might go for. Buy her a sexy outfit, even if she's not used to dressing that way. I always tell my husband that when I'm dressed sexy, I feel sexy. Keep in mind, however, that there's a fine line between sexy and raunchy. A short black dress and lacy lingerie will do (ask for her best friend's help, if necessary). Show her off to the world, and tell her how sexy she is, all the while letting her know that you can't wait to get her out of those clothes. Keep the verbal foreplay going in public, and then take her to wherever it is you want to end off the evening and get busy.
Although it's not a guarantee in and of itself, the right ambience is conducive to wilder sex. Figure out if she prefers candlelight, red lighting or even fluorescent strip joint lights, and use it. Then, play the right kind of music (something with her kind of beat is preferable) and turn it up loud enough that you feel the beat. Lastly, ensure that the room looks and smells right. Clean and fresh is the way to go. Be vocal about her body! Tell her that she's sexy and mean it. For example, inhale through your teeth when she's undressing and tell her that you find her so sexy that you just want to ravish her. Once you're done with the flattery, ask her to undress for you, very slowly. If she complies, set the ambience and move on.

Men are usually the ones who are eager to get to the sex, but what if you weren't? What if you were to take the time to manipulate her body and rub your hands all around her, avoiding her breasts and vagina, so that when you finally do tap your tongue against her clitoris, she's soaking wet? Do you think she'd let you do just about anything to get her off? You're damn right she would! Cup either side of her waist with your hands, look at her as though you're starving, and begin licking on her hips, stomach, right under her breasts, and her pubic mound. Spread her legs open and bring your mouth close to her vagina, but don't suck on it. Then bring yourself up to her breasts and lick near the areola, but don't suck her nipples. Keep this going for as long as you can! Before you know it, she'll turn into an a****l and do the ravishing.

A sexually satisfied woman is a woman who will always want to have sex. And if you can bring out her inner b**st, she will always want more. Until next time, help your woman get wild! Ladies, if you get the opportunity to do that threesome or foursome and you're feeling somewhat comfortable around the other participants, Go For It! Enjoy it and your sexuality and then discuss it with your partner(s) afterwards. Communications with your partner is the key. This will help with the other questions of jealousy, remorse, fear, apprehension, guilt, and sexual confidence.

This last section is for those who are considering a MMF threesome and have tentatively selected possible partners. I would choose the male who I was most comfortable with when he was with my husband and I. This will be more comfortable on you than finding a stranger to party with you.

Remember, you want a guy you trust and feel totally comfortable with, and someone who is not going to run and tell your friends, f****y, or co-workers that he is banging his friend's wife. He must be discreet and honorable and respect both you and your husband. After all, you're inviting this person to share an intimate time with you and your husband and you are going to "bare all", physically and mentally. You probably have already done this, but you should discuss your fantasies and expectations with your spouse and set your parameters for the event. You know, blow-jobs, penetrations, anal, bare-backing, etc.. Is your husband going to participate or be a spectator? Discuss all this out first prior to contacting your chosen partner.

Make plans on a weekend night, a night where you will not be disturbed by others. I recommend that you utilize your home for the activity, because you will be more comfortable there and feel safe. Invite the male to a small quiet dinner, informal, and make sure your have beer or wine to serve. Yes, alcohol will assist in making everyone less nervous and uninhibited. Don't get d***k though! Wear something skimpy, that shows a lot of your skin, but not something that would embarrass you if other company knocked at the door.

Over dinner, discuss the normal things and then alter the conversation to the evening's plan. Talk about the parameters you set with your husband and explain them fully to your guest. Make sure he understands the limitations; ie. no swallowing cum or no anal penetration, condoms will be worn or bare-back is allowed and vaginal ejaculation is okay. If your husband desires to be a voyeur, tell your guest your man will only watch and not participate. If the plan is for a threesome, let him know you expect mouth and vaginal penetration or vaginal and anal penetration. Communication is the primary focus; and check the faces of your spouse and guest for any concerns. If there are any concerns or fears, address them immediately. Above all, make sure everyone is comfortable, and everyone has showered or bathed!

After discussions and dinner and the dishes are washed or put in the washer, join you husband and guest in the f****y room and have another drink. Put on some mood music and dance for the men. Slowly strip off your top and expose your breasts to your guest. Tease both the men and then slowly remove your bottoms. If you don't wear panties, you're now naked in front of your guest. If you do wear panties or a thong, continue your dancing until you have slowly removed your undergarment. Dance around naked and tease the guys, then tell them you want to see them both naked. It won't take them long to remove their clothes. Now you're all naked. Examine your husband's facial expressions for any final concerns. If all is okay, lead your guest by the hand to the location where your penetration will take place.

I prefer the bedroom, but you might choose the carpet or couch. Lie on your back and spread your legs wide for your friend. Invite him to touch you, finger your pussy, or even go down on you. Keep occasional eye contact with your husband. Make sure his expressions are lustful and happy. When you are sufficiently wet, make sure your friend has an erection (Yea, like any man about to fuck another's wife won't be stiff). Stroke him hard or suck him off to stiffness. Pull him to you and place the tip of his cock around your labia and rub the head with your juices. Study your husband's face again. If his eyes or voice signal okay, push your partner's cockhead between your labia and hold it there. This is the point of no return! If your husband appears ready and lustful, give him what he wanted. Grab your friend by the hips and slowly pull his shaft into you until your pubes touch and his balls lie between your thighs.

Should at the point of initial penetration your husband appears fearful or hesitant, hold your friend back and asked your man if everything is okay. Wait for his response. Sometimes the reality of his wife being penetrated by his friend takes awhile to absorb. If he is upset or hesitant, stop and hold off any further action. I'll point out that all of this is taking place within seconds and minutes and you must observe all signs and actions concurrently. Don't' make the mistake of waiting too long to stop the action if you must. Remember, you have invited this friend to join you and your husband in an intimate penetration of your vagina. You have exposed your total naked body and vagina to this man and initiated the penetration process. Give the poor guy a break, he's only human! You now got him so turned on and hard, don't' expect him to pull out now.

Hopefully everything is okay and your husband is amazed and pleased so far. Take his hand, kiss him, or fondle his cock as your friend slowly eases the full length of his shaft up and down inside you. Allow him to build up a rhythm and initiate his pumping. Study your husband's face and eyes as your friend fucks you. Is your husband's cock erect? Maybe you want to suck him as he watches his friend fuck you. Don't be discouraged or surprised if the first time your friend fucks you he experiences a premature ejaculation. Get him hard again and try later. After he dumps his load inside you, hold him inside and let him know its okay. When his cock deflates and he pulls out, sit up on the bed and expose your puffy vagina with the leaky semen oozing out to your husband. Take his hand and push his fingers in the cum and rub it around. Now the reality will set in that his wife actually fucked his friend and took a load of semen inside her.

The three of you should now take a break and sit and discuss what just occurred. Your likes, dislikes, expectations and so forth, but do not compare methods or size of the men's cocks or their ability to last. If you are uncomfortable now or finished for the night, thank your friend and see him off. However, hopefully you all enjoyed the incident and are ready for more action. Then let your husband fuck you this time while you suck and fondle your friend. After your husband cums inside you and mixes both semen into a cream, have the men exchange positions. You can also change positions, doggie style or woman on top, whatever pleases you. Maybe the guys have suggestions! Party until the guys are too worn out to cum or maintain an erection. My experience has been that we women last longer than the men folk. Make sure the men don't drink too much, as it may affect their stamina and virility.

Take a few breaks in between the couplings and discuss the evening, your emotions and feelings. Thank your new partner for the evening and sharing your fantasy with your husband. If this is a one time thing, don't lead the friend on. If you think it become an occasional thing, kiss him on the cheek and whisper that you hope to do this again. After your friend says goodnight and leaves, make love to husband. Communicate, discuss the night and assure him you're okay. Ask him about himself; what was he feeling, did he enjoy watching, does he want to repeat this type of activity. Decide if you are going to invite your friend back or bring a new friend into the threesome. If you decide to bring a stranger onto the activity, move the location to a motel room or some other place. For your safety, do not invite a stranger into your home.

Kabeer and I partied with our friend Zaman for the first year; either as a threesome, or me alone with Zaman. The second year we initiated my father-in-law, Arif, into our threesome. By the third year, Kabeer enjoyed being an occasional spectator and watched Zaman and Arif double penetrate me on several occasions. He said it was like watching a porn tape of your wife being fucked by two men over and over again. He even filmed a couple of sessions so he would have something to watch when he was out of town. I hope I have given you some incites and I wish you all the best and would love to hear back from you. Good luck to you and your husband!


... Continue»
Posted by cuckoldswife 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2036  |  
67%
  |  12

Sex Education From Mom

My name is Mark and I am a 14 year old boy in my freshman year in high school. I was always looking at my mother as just my mommy, until I was half way through my sex education class when I start to look at my mother in a different way. I was starting to see her as a woman, a sexual object. I learned how to masturbate from my sex Ed class and I have been doing it quite often fantasying about my mom, but something just don’t feel right. How does it really feel like to be inside a woman? That was the question which had been in my head for a while. I did thought about going to my dad for a man to man talk, but I was always more close to my mom. So one afternoon after my mother came back from work, I openly asked my mother regarding my concerns about sex and what I have learned in my class. We were sitting on the sofa in the living room for a few minutes and suddenly I got the courage to ask my mother, “can I put my dick inside you?” The shocked look on her face I will never forget. “What are you talking about?” she answered. I paused for a second or two until I said, “I really wanted to feel what it would be like to be inside a woman, and you have always told me that I can come to you for anything.” She then answered, “Well, this is not something that mommy is appropriate to offer her help on honey and besides…” I cut in before she could finish talking and said “but you are a woman too, and you don’t want me to try it with another woman, would you?” And then I started doing my whining technique, “Come on mom, I am too embarrassed to ask another woman, and you said you would help me with any problems…” I went on and on basically repeating the same thing. I know I am starting to get to her. And when I saw the giving up look on her face, I knew I won. After much silence she finally answered, “Oh alright already, I hated when you do that. Well if you only wanted to feel your dick inside me I guess I can give you a quick try”. She then got up looking around the sofa and put out a sheet from the laundry basket onto the sofa where she was sitting and said, “I suppose we can just have a quick try on the sofa, did you get any condoms from your sex Ed class?” And then it don on me that I didn’t bother to get some condoms when they were passing those around. “Sorry mom, I guess I didn’t bring any back from class” I responded. “Your daddy and I don’t use condoms so we don’t have any in the house, and I can’t let you do this without one, it’s not safe and unprotected” said my mother. At this time in my life, I have already learned what a condom is, but I just didn’t get to the part about how a condom works or why it was so important to have one, after all, it is just my dick going inside my mother. I do recall that I did come out from the inside of my mother anyway; why on earth do we need protection. I spend a few minutes just thinking and wondering about that. Then she cut my thought saying “tomorrow is Friday and I am off, so I guess if you bring one back from school tomorrow we can give it a try.” I was so excited and whelmed with joy. “Sure mom, I will definitely remember, thanks mom”. As I got up from the sofa and ran with joy to my room upstairs, mom suddenly caught up to me and said to my ear, “remember, this is just between you and mommy, so don’t mention this to daddy, OK?” I quickly responded to her and said “of course mommy, this will be our secret. You know we already keep each other’s secrets since I was little”.

So the next afternoon, I rushed back home to my mother because I couldn’t wait to show her my condom. I ran into the kitchen because I knew she will be in there cooking my lunch. She always does that on Friday on her day off from work. I yelled while waving my right hand with the condom, “mom, see, I got the condom”. “That’s good honey, now just sit down, your lunch will be ready in a minute” said my mom. But I was too exciting to eat, I just couldn’t wait. So I said, “Can we just do this first mom?” She shake her head a little and then said “you are always like this, but I suppose we can do that first, since it wouldn’t take long anyways.” I jumped with joy and yelled, “My mom is the best”. Then after I calmed down a little I asked my mom, “should I put a sheet over the sofa like yesterday, mom?” She was thinking for a while and then she said, “No, maybe we shouldn’t do it on the sofa, the front door windows are too close, and I don’t want to be caught by anybody seeing through the window and saw what we were doing.” She stopped for a short moment and then said, “Maybe we should do this in me and daddy’s bedroom, and after all, bedrooms are for that sort of thing.” I didn’t get that part until I was a little older. “So let’s go to mommy’s room” said my mom. I didn’t say a word because I guess I was still thinking about what she said earlier, but I was definitely following her to her room upstairs. After we entered her room she went and sat down on her bed, while I was standing by the dresser not knowing what to do. “Come over to me son” she said. I rushed over to her and my mother asked, “Where is that condom?” “Oh, it’s right here in my hand” I answered. “Well, are you going to hold on to that the whole day or are you going to hand it to me so I can teach you how to use it” my mother asked. I couldn’t say a word but just handed her the condom. “Now honey, just take your pants off, and let me see if you are ready for the condom” said my mother. I dropped my pants and boxer like never before seen. But then I looked up and saw my mother’s face when she was looking at my manhood. “Wow, I guess you are not a little boy anymore” my mother said. Then she said, “I need to get your dick harder for the condom, so mommy is just going to put my hand on it for a while and try to make it bigger, just don’t be afraid, ok honey.” I didn’t know what she meant at that time, so I was just curious on how that would get my dick harder. Then it’s just like a miracle, my mom is doing the exact same thing like when I masturbate, and my dick just get harder and bigger in front of me. She was just sitting on her bed very calm while doing this and while I was standing in front of her with my pants dropped. Of course, later on when I was older, I knew it was called a handjob. “You are ready now, let me show you how to put the condom on” said my mother. She took the condom out from the packaging, and put it over my dick, and just rolled it down. She got up and dropped down her panty and climb onto the bed lying down on her back with her legs spread. I on the other hand was just standing there like a log while she was doing all that. “Now son, just come on the bed in front of mommy” said my mom. I crawled up the bed with my pants on the floor in front of her. “Let me show you my vagina, I am sure you have seen it in your class, and that is where your dick will go in from” she said. I knew I have seen vaginas in the sex Ed videos, but those women were nothing near as good looking as my mother or with a gorgeous body as my mother. So after my long stare at my mother’s vagina, my mother said, “We have to get back to eating our lunch, so just move closer to your mother and have your dick near my vagina, ok son.” I crawled as fast as I could to her, and there I was having my dick at my mom’s vagina, but I was so scare on what it would feel like I was just still with my dick hard as a rock. After my mother looked at my face knowing that I have no idea, she grabbed my hard dick and just pushed her hips and vagina closer to my dick until the head was in her pussy hole. I quickly moaned out of pleasure on how good that felt. She then told me to push into her more, so I did just that until my dick was all the way inside of her, which then she moaned. I was unaware that she would feel anything, thinking that if a baby can come out of there, how on earth she can feel a thin thing like my dick. My dick felt so good being inside my mother’s pussy all warped around my dick. And just when I was so enjoying my dick being inside her, my mother broke my thoughts and said, “Ok now, you know how it feels like now, so we can go downstairs and have our lunch.”

And with that said she quickly move out of my dick and got off the bed to put her panty back on. “Don’t forget to take off that condom and throw it in the trash honey” said my mother and got out of her bedroom walking downstairs. I was disappointed at how fast that moment of pleasure lasted. I took out the condom and threw it in the bathroom in her room. I picked up my pants in my hands, my hard dick hanging out and rushed down the stairs to the kitchen. My mother was at the sink washing up some old dishes. I walked right behind her and said, “Mom, we didn’t do the whole thing. I wanted you to teach me about sex. I haven’t even ejaculated yet.” She turned her head around and saw me half naked with my hard dick still out. She got shocked, and said “why are you holding on your pants? Please put them on now, I don’t want you to walk around with your dick showing. What if your father comes home now and sees it, huh? How are you going to explain to him, that you are asking your mother to have sex with you as part your education?” Then she continued, “As far as I am concerned, I have already deflowered my son I don’t want to be caught dead having sex with my own son.” She turned her head from me and stopped the water from the sink, and started crying with her two hands on her face. I can feel that having that lesson in her room really upset her in some ways. But I was now too heat up to be sensitive, and I rushed up to her beautiful backside, reach up her skirt, pull down her panty, and try to guide my still hard dick into her pussy. After she felt her panty being pulled down to her knees, she quickly turned around and kept her skirt down and pushed me away. “Are you insane? I am your mother for heavens’ sake. You are not trying to **** your mother are you?” she said with anger, in a tone like a mother who is yelling at her son who did a naughty thing. Her eyes were a little red from the crying. “I don’t know what gotten into me. My dick is still hard and my body is heating up like I am having a fever.” I answered in a cracked voice. “I guess I got you on and now you just need to finish” she said. “We are just going to do this one time, and no more, you hear me young man” she continued. “Your father should be coming home in an hour or two, so let’s get this done quick, ok” said my mother in a finally calmed voice. She then said, “Let’s go up to my room again”. “Why don’t we just get it done here in the kitchen? We can eat our lunch after we are finish” I said. With that said my mother nodded her head, drops down her panty and just turned around to face the sink again. “Now slowly guide your dick into my pussy, don’t go too fast” said my mother. “Can I see you in your undies mom? I think seeing a real woman with undies beats masturbating to the Victoria Secrets catalog girls” I asked manly. She turned around to face me again and said, “Oh, son, I guess if we are going this far already we can do it your way.” “But remember, that this is going to happen once, and not a word to anyone afterward” she said with a strong motherly voice. “Now let’s get this done before your father get home, ok” she said while she was taking off her blouse and skirt. With her blouse and skirt off and on the kitchen floor, with her black heels still on, I got a really good look at her well curved body in that black laced lingerie which was just about covering up to where her pussy is, showing a great view of it with pubic hair. She out shined any of the Victoria Secrets girls. Her big round breasts were staring right at me. I can feel my dick grew harder pointing almost to the ceiling and I just couldn’t wait to go inside my mother again. She quickly turned around facing the sink again, with her two hands on the sink counter side for support to bend over after she thinks that I had seen enough of her, then she said, “Remember, like I said, go gently into me with your dick.” What a great view of my mother’s pearl skin ass and pantyless bare pussy. I threw my pants on the floor from my hands and rushed over behind her and guided the head of my dick right inside her, and then slowly pushed the rest of my manhood into my mother with my two hands now on her hips. After she moaned a little while I was entering her, she then said, “Now while your dick is in me son, pull out your dick half way and push it back into me again, and that is how sex is done.” So I gave it a try, and I moaned while doing so, and at the same time I could hear my mother starting to moan, but then she move her right hand away from the counter side to cover up her mouth to prevent her moaning sound getting out, big help that did her. “Why are you covering your mouth?” I asked curiously while pushing in and out of her pussy. While moaning harder as I fuck her harder, she said in a shivering voice, “I am your mother, and I can’t enjoy or get any pleasure out of this, since this is strictly educational.” I began to get a little bored at just thrusting my mother’s pussy, but don’t get me wrong, the pleasure was heavenly speechless. However, something is missing, that’s right, I wanted to feel a woman’s breasts. And as I am still thinking to myself, I slowly move my hands up from my mother’s hips to her breasts as I thrust my dick harder in and out. And as my two hands on her breasts were about to try and squeeze them, my mother took her hand from her mouth and slap both of my hands away from her breasts. “Don’t touch my breasts son, I am not your wife and you are not making love to me, I am your mother. This is just sex. So keep doing what you are doing right now” she said in a cracked shivering voice while moaning.

Her words were getting harder to understand under her moaning, but I still managed to hear every word. So I was disappointed but enjoying every moment of my fucking, so I kept my mind on it. At this point, neither my mother nor I realized that I didn’t have my condom on, and we have been fucking for over 15 minutes already. And suddenly I felt this pressure coming from my dick that was trying to explode. “I can feel your dick getting bigger. You must be about to cum” said my mother. Of course, at that moment I still have not gotten to know what cum was yet. But while I was thinking to myself in the background noise of my mother moaning through her hand, we both heard a familiar loud noise from the garage. And I was so scare, my dick exploded inside my mother, but she was so concerned about that noise she did not noticed my ejaculation. We both stopped to listen on what the noise was. She stretched her neck up as high as she could and leaning over the sink to look out the window while I was still inside her. “Oh my god, it’s father’s car pulling into the garage” she said in a panicking and shocked voice, while I was still inside her. In shocked, I pull out off her immediately after what she said, and damn I see this white juice oozing out of my mom’s pussy onto the kitchen floor, then she turned facing me while putting her hand on her pussy with a suspicious look on her face feeling on the white juice because she finally felt something oozing out of her pussy after she regain conscious from the garage door opening shock. “You cum inside me? How could this happen? Where is your condom?” she said with a stronger panicking with anger tone. “I threw it out in your bathroom” I answered in a soft scared boyish tone. But before she could continue to yell at me, there was no more time for this now, since we were both half naked, me with my still hard on dick covered with my mother’s pussy juice and my cum with no pants to cover the dick, and plus my mom in her sexy black lingerie, no panties, and pussy dripping out with my juice, this would be a difficult story to tell if daddy sees this when he walks into the kitchen from the garage. “Oh, there’s no time for this now, hand me my panties, quick” she said while putting back on her blouse. So I picked up her panties that she kicked aside and handed to her. But I can’t help but kept my eyes on her dripping pussy, and then I said, “Your pussy is dripping out with white juice, let me get you a towel to clean it.” But she then said with an annoyed tone, “That is why I need to put my panties back on to catch the ooze.” I quickly gripped my pants and boxer and rushed to the bathroom.

My mom was finally done dressing and pulling up her panties, and then she rushed to open the kitchen door to the garage and welcome my daddy home. And while my dad was walking into the kitchen from the garage he noticed a puddle of white ooze near the sink. Mom quickly rushed and kneeled down next to the puddle acting like she was trying to clean it off. That is when I rushed back to the kitchen from the bathroom fully dressed and with a bath towel in my hand only to walk in to see my mother kneeling next to my puddle of cum and my dad standing behind her. So I yelled while walking towards them saying “I got the towel, mom.” Then I acted surprise to see dad and not knowing that he had come home, and said, “Oh dad, you’re home.” I kneeled down to the puddle across from mom and try to wipe the puddle with the towel I got which originally was meant to get for mom to clean the cum off her pussy. “What took you so long son? You know milk spills can’t wait that long to clean” said my mother with a shivering voice. Milk spill, I thought, that’s right, my milk. “Oh sorry mom, I couldn’t find a dirty one to clean the floor with” I answered back softly. While I was cleaning the spill, I can’t move my eyes away from my mother’s panties. Since she was kneeling down with her legs slightly open, I got a clear view of her soaking wet panties. Then my mother caught me looking and slaps my hand to signal me to stop the sexual stare. My mother got up and kiss dad on his cheek welcoming him home. After I cleaned up my mess, I went back up to my room leaving my parents alone in the kitchen. During dinner, my mother didn’t even look me in the eye at all. No matter how hard I tried, she kept avoiding my eye sight. After that silent dinner, I went back to my room. But after half an hour, my mother came into my room and closed the door behind her. I can tell that she took a bath to wash away the juice that I left in her. She was in a lacy robe that she had gotten from Victoria Secrets. I know because I saw the exact one in the catalog. She was so sexy. While she was walking towards me, all I can think about was whether she was naked under that robe or not. That thought quickly ended as she sat down on my bed near me. I knew from seeing her face that she was worried about what happened, but I just couldn’t get a ring on. “Son, you know what happened in the kitchen was supposed to be just sex, and with you cumming inside of me was not suppose to happen” she said with a worried tone. Then after a short pause, she continued and said, “I don’t know if you are aware of this son, but you could have impregnated me. I am your mother and I can’t carry my own son’s c***d. I have let this gone too far, and it was not your fault son. But if our i****t conceives a c***d I would never forgive myself.” She started to cry. Now that my horny devil side of me has been tamed down, my sensitive side quickly kicked in seeing my mother crying, I leaned over to her and tried to calm her down. “Mom, it wasn’t your fault. I got you into this mess. I guess I shouldn’t have been so curious about sex” I said in a soft calming voice. “Son, there was nothing wrong with you being curious about sex at your age especially when you are taking your sex Ed class in school” she said with her tears slightly soften. “And you are now a man, your daddy and I might have to treat you differently from now on. But now that you tried sex, your urges might be stronger now. I guess in the future if your sex urges arise again I will try to help your need, but sex with your mother again is out of the question. Let’s hope I can get out of this one and not get pregnant” she added. She kissed me on my forehead, said goodnight and left my room.

That was a usual routine of her, so I was thinking that things will be back to normal now, except the whole fear of my mother’s chance of pregnancy from me. Well, I was getting ready for bed, but as a routine my dad would come in say goodnight to me as well. Finally after a while, my dad came into my room, however this time he was acting a bit strange. He close the door behind, which he usually doesn’t do, since he usually says goodnight and then leave. So I knew he wanted to talk to me about something. As my dad walked towards me, I was thinking to myself if he found out about me and mom, and as this thought cross my mind more, a panic look on my face started to grow. Dad sat on my bed next to me with this serious looking face and asked, “Is your mother acting a bit strange today? Have you seen any men running around the house today when you came home?” I can’t believe what I am hearing. My dad thinks that mom is cheating on him with another man. But technically she was having sex with another man; however I am not sure if having sex with his son counts as cheating. “Did you find evidence against mom? I am sure that mom loves you very much and will never cheat on you, dad” I answered with a convincing voice. However I guess I wasn’t convincing enough. He said, “I am going to ask your mother about this and see what she has to say.” He then got up and started walking out of my room. I see that he was holding something in his hand, but I have no idea what it could have been. So I followed him to his room. Dad did not shut the door all the way, so I can take a good peek at dad and mom and hear every word from their mouth. “How do you explain this condom that I found in the bathroom? It is still fresh like it was used not too long ago. But we both know that I don’t use condoms, and we don’t have any condoms in the house” dad questioning mom with those strong words. I can see the face on my mom that she couldn’t say a word back to dad, and is all because of me. Who could tell their husband that they have been having sex with their son? Dad rushed out from his room and down the stairs unable to stand my mother’s silence at this matter. I can hear my mother crying. Then not too long, mom rushed out of the room and down the stairs calling for my dad while trying to catch up to him, and I caught up to see the front door shut in my mom’s face by my dad.

With her two hands covering her face, she was really crying hard. I was still standing half way down the stairs when I saw mom walking to the kitchen. I heard the water running at the sink. She must be doing dishes again. She has a thing about doing the dishes when she is depressed. I ran down the stairs to my mom at the kitchen to see how she was doing. Coincidently, she was standing right at the same spot where I had sex with her. And she had on a similar black lingerie but sexier, and with no panties on now. Through my peeking experience, I knew my mother didn’t like to wear panties going to sl**p. I guess the better for my dad to make love to her with at night when he is in the mood. After a long stare at my mom’s fine half naked body, I wanted to walk up to comfort her. But then like a devil stroked, my sensitive side had vanished and out came this lust urge in me. A dirty thought was going through my mind. Then my dick was so hard in my pants aching to come out, I thought why not comfort mom with sex. After all, dad always say that sex always calm him down of the pressure from work. I quickly pulled down my pants and boxer and tossed them aside. I slowly approached my mom from behind, then putting my hand on her shoulder to pretend I was comforting her, and I said, “Mom, are you ok? Let me try to help you relax and calm down a little from this.” “Oh, this is all my fault. Your dad thinks I am cheating on him. How could he think that of me? The only other man who got into my pants was just his son…” I didn’t wait for her to finish, and I increase a bit of f***e on my hand that’s on her shoulder until she was u*********sly leaning towards the sink to just expose her pussy to where my hard dick was pointing at. Then I quickly moved forward guiding my dick into position close to her pussy with my other hand still on her shoulder, and with all my hopes that my thrust will be accurate, I shrive my dick into her as fast as I could, and mom just lost it and dropped the dish that was in her hands to the sink. I was sure that the dish was a goner considering the loud noise, but not enough to cover my mom’s moan when I shrived my dick in her. But I was too careless about that broken dish. Her hands are now on the counter top holding on for support as I started to pull in and out of her pussy. “Ohhhhhh youuuuu baddddd boyyyy…..” she said with a cracked moaning voice. “How could you? Stop it son, pull it back out!” she yelled after moaning a few more times. But my thrusting was just getting stronger on her; going in and out none stop. As her moaning got louder, I pulled down her lingerie straps and pushed the lingerie down to her hips. That thing slid like butter. And now that my mother’s gorgeous breasts were exposed, I quickly got a hold on them with my hands, one on each of them. I squeezed them before my mom could even say anything. And this time she couldn’t slap my hands off with her hand, because I was fucking her so hard pushing her against the counter with my every stroke she couldn’t let her hands loose from the counter edge. “I am your mother son, you can’t be making love to your mother like this” she said with a shivering voice. “I know you said we cannot have sex again, so I am making love to you for dad” I said with a devilish voice. I don’t know what had gotten into me, but I knew that it was definitely the lust urge talking. As I continued fucking my mom, I felt an ooze on my dick, so after I whispered that out to myself, my mother said while moaning loudly, “I am cumming, and it’s not right that I cum with my son. Stop it son, I can’t hold it much longer.” I can feel that she had exploded her juice on my dick. But not too long later, I couldn’t hold this exploding feeling in my dick too and I blasted in my mother’s pussy. Then after that I felt so weak I was collapsing down to the kitchen floor pulling down mom with me, and just laying on the floor while my dick was still inside her. I was too weak to even move an inch, and so was my mother. We were both gasping for air.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 18618  |  
96%
  |  15

Women Obsessed with Sex


by Kiran Ali

First off, I want to thank and say I appreciate the e-mails from several people who have loved my postings from a woman's point of view and can relate to my adventures. I love having both a female audience as well as the all the men that get-off reading about my encounters or staring at my photo. Everyone seems to inquire if my stories are true. Well, why they are stories, most are based on real experiences over the past five years with Kabeer. Others are fantasy or created at the request of several admirers. Sorry guys, I am not seeking any more partners at this time.
Okay, some of you guys still aren't getting it, and others think my husband is a wimp or a cuckold. Nothing is farther from the truth. Kabeer allows me to be me! Whereas some men have a hard time getting their women to lust after them on a constant basis, other guys have an even harder time trying to fend their insatiable women off their cocks. That's right, there are plenty of women in the world who love sex even more than the next guy, and no, we're not really men disguised as women either. Some women become so engrossed with sex that they're sometimes unable to concentrate on anything else. Believe it or not, the theory that men think about sex much more often than women is not always the case. I want some of you men to understand women, and you gals to be comfortable with your sexual feelings.

When you and your man go out on the town together, are your eyes constantly checking out all the men in the given establishment? Now don't get me wrong, there are those women who just love to have every penis standing at attention when they walk into a room, and not necessarily because they want to wrap their mouth around them all. But there are we gals that devour men with our eyes because we are sizing up what those given gentlemen might be like in bed. Ladies if you constantly keep "eye flirting" with other guys, it may not simply be harmless attention seeking. It may be because your sexual appetite is probably not sated. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but your partner needs to understand this, without jealousies, insecurities, or damaged male libido.

Guys, if you have sex with a woman, not once, not twice, but thrice or more on a given night, and she's still trying to hump you like a bunny rabbit in mating season while you're trying to wander off into dreamland, then it's possible that she really can't get enough sex, or you for that matter. Now it must be a blow to a man's ego if he's given it his all and yet she's still raring to go for more. So whereas most guys think that having a woman that always wants to have sex would be the equivalent of owning a house full of diamonds, guys whose libidos are not quite overloaded with testosterone would disagree. The men that are still living with or married to these women have learned to accept them as they are without trying to change them and allow them to fulfill these sex drives with the companionship of others.

Why are we like this? Some women are under the mistaken impression that sex equals love, and use sex compulsively as a means of gaining power and love. They lack emotional intimacy and bounce from one partner to the next or engage in sex with multiple partners simultaneously. Some women use sex as a means for masking pain. These women likely suffered c***dhood abandonment, abuse or some sort of f****y dysfunction (this does not insinuate that every woman from a broken home is promiscuous). Some women feel they are unworthy and unable to be loved by anyone, and as I mentioned before, they feel that sex somehow furnishes them with that emotional intimacy, at least momentarily. Sex can become addictive for some women and even becomes a means of reducing stress.
If these gals don't have a steady lover, they'll go out on the town hunting for their prey in order to attain their instant gratification. Or as I have, when away from your steady lover, you find temporary replacements to fill in for him. Sometimes a woman just needs sex. You'd be hard pressed to find anything that compares to the feeling of an orgasm (even your own) and many women simply enjoy the feeling of that blissful moment. Yup, we just like sex; it's that simple! Promiscuity is not necessarily indicative with this prospect, but if you land a woman in constant heat, you better be fit and up for the challenge. What do you do if you happen to end up with a woman who loves sex more than shopping? How can you ensure that she won't spread her legs for the pool-man if you take a business trip for more than two days?
Well, perhaps bedroom toys could keep her company for a while, but as all women know, there's really nothing that measures up to the touch of a man's hand. Keep the foreplay going, even when you're not around. Call her up and enjoy some late night fun heating up the phone lines with your kinky talk about what you plan to do to her when you get back, or your sex fantasies. Let her know how much you enjoyed penetrating her the night before, and how you enjoyed hearing her reach orgasm, over and over again. Sexual compatibility is just as important as communication and trust, and just like you wouldn't want to be with a woman that never wants to spread her love for you, some guys also don't want a girl who always wants it. If there were no challenge, would it still be fun? Okay, for some men it would, but for how long?

People from all walks of life indulge in fantasy from time to time, and it's no surprise that some fantasies are uniquely stranger than others. So much so, that these fantasies are quite simply too kinky to speak of, until today that is. After chatting up a storm with an endless amount of women online who kept giving me the typical "threesome with another woman" or "sex with a stranger" fantasies, I managed to converse with some incredibly creative women, who decided there would be no harm in revealing some of their nastiest, craziest fantasies. Now guys, keep in mind that every woman is autonomous and might not think of these fantasies as the "Oh my God! That's what I've always dreamed of!" way that you might imagine (or hope). After all, your best guy friend might enjoy a threesome with your wife or girlfriend and you, while you are dead set against seeing another man's penis in that kind of venue.

Sexual fantasies are a normal part of our imagination and can serve to decrease sexual inhibition and increase drive significantly. Erotic imagination can definitely heighten one's actual sexual experience. Problems may surface, however, when individuals view their fantasies as shameful and disgusting. Fantasies should never make anyone feel harshly about what turns them on mentally. For the most part, fantasies don't even reflect one's true sexual desires, and sometimes have nothing to do with sex. Therefore, so long as neither you nor she fixates on certain unusual fantasies and becomes compulsively engulfed in them, indulging in them can definitely be used as a sexual enhancer. And although honesty is the best policy, sometimes revealing fantasies that involve multiple partners or are somewhat freaky might not be received well by your significant other.
That's why these women would likely never dare mention these fantasies to a soul. And remember, those who say that they never have sexual fantasies are either too ashamed to discuss them, or have zero sex drive. Some women have sexual auras that ooze out of their every pore. They have no shame in being sexy and don't attempt to conceal it. There are other women who aren't very sexual or sensual, aren't big on the idea of getting sweaty between the sheets and would rather read a book than lie in the pretzel position for 15 minutes. Finally, there are women that are quiet and shy when they're sober, but a****listic and insatiable when they're not. Why, you may wonder, do some women feel that the only way they can enjoy sex is by getting d***k?
Some women still believe that sex is a sin and their frame of mind does not permit their inhibitions to come to life. Therefore, in order to let go of those ancient beliefs, they must alter their state of consciousness by gulping down a couple of alcoholic beverages. This allows them to forget their mindset regarding sexual dexterity, and allows them to enjoy the moment for the night and wallow in self-denial the next morning. I was raised a strict catholic girl and sex was not discussed. I married young to an abusive man who pumped me with alcohol and d**gs to "loosen my inhibitions". The he f***ed me to "entertain him and his friends" at parties. This "sexual transgression" pattern is learned in c***dhood and is really difficult to unleash. Although difficult, it is possible for them to learn that sex is not simply for reproduction and that women are not labeled "sluts" just because they happen to be fond of sex.
Some women fear that if they have sex liberally while sober, they will be deemed tramps. Their fear stems from hearing bad things about sexually active girls in high school and college. You know the ones that made out with lots of guys and had the reputation of a rock-band groupie. Well, because they don't want to be labeled negatively, alcohol is used as the scapegoat to cover up all the devilish things they have done during the course of an erotic night. Alcohol becomes the vortex between the a****l and the docile virgin. The most serene woman can transform into a sex maniac within 3 tall beers and a shot of Whiskey. These women want to be lively in bed but feel that they cannot unchain their innermost sexual desires without having first downed a keg of beer.
Some women like to rub it, smack it and attack it but ultimately have a fear of letting these outbursts shine through in their customary personality. They want to be spanked, they want to scream, they even want to feel pleasure through pain, but since the only women they know who do these freely are adult film stars, they cannot unleash the demon within. Instead, they use alcohol as the means by which they can behave the way they really want. By acting as though this a****l only comes out during intoxicative moments, they can get away with the notion that this isn't really who they are and what they like. They live under the delusion that alcohol has some sort of "Jekyll and Hyde" effect on them when, in fact, this is who they really are. They love sex; and aggressive sex at that, but they don't want to believe that they could become the next up-and-coming porn stars.
Guys I hate to tell you this, but if you are having a strictly sexual relationship with a woman and the only time you have sex is when she's d***k, chances are she doesn't really like you very much. The reason she's having sex with you is because it's a steady thing and she doesn't care for you, and can therefore do whatever she wants without a care in the world. Being d***k is the only way she can allow herself to get off with someone she's not totally turned on by. You have basically become a blow-up doll with a pulsing cock for this woman because she's using you. If the only time she calls is when she reeks of "Jack Daniels", then you have become what is popularly known as a "booty call". Welcome to the wonderful world of exploitation gentlemen, you have arrived.

So while some women need alcohol to rid them of inhibitions, others believe that sex, in and of itself, is sinful and they therefore have to get liquored up in order to enjoy the ride. Whatever the case may be, alcohol and sex have been interrelated from the beginning of time and will remain this way forever. What you wives and girlfriends need to realize is that sex is not a sin. It is a wonderful experience shared by two consenting adults. Pleasures vary according to individual preferences, but some women need to realize that sex is not simply a method of procreation. Enjoying sex is not a religious violation, no matter what our mothers said. Thus the next time you're with your lady, whether she is d***k or sober, look her in the eyes and make sure her senses enjoy what's happening around her and within her.

Other women who feel that it is undeniably wrong to be in love with sex are simply mistaken. Sex is a marvelous experience, and when partners are sober and truly conscious of every breath, kiss and touch, the sexual experience becomes so much more intensified and meaningful. Love and sex may not go hand in hand as often as they used to, but like the famous song says, "If you can't be with the one you love, love the one you're with". Many couples, such as my husband and I, claim that acting out their sexual fantasies has brought them closer together and provided fond memories; while other couples will tell a different a story. It's unfortunate, but there are times when realized fantasies can become a thorn in a couple's side, forcing them to go their separate ways. So, while certain fantasies should happily be acted out, others should be lived out only in the mind, or merely verbalized and not realized.
The most regrettable fantasies among now-defunct couples were ones in which other parties became involved in the mix. Fantasies like threesomes, orgies and partner swapping are the most dangerous. Of course, there are couples who are open and understanding enough to go live out such fantasies without a hitch, but, for the most part, couples ended up on the outs because of such scenarios. Kabeer and I are open and understanding, and allow ourselves to live these fantasies. Make your own home movie. Making a movie, one that involves no clothes and plenty of lube, will make you and your woman feel like practiced porn stars. Of course, there doesn't have to be any facials or anal action involved; this is a private scene for two, and you'll be the directors, producers and stars. Set up your camera so that it's angled to capture your sexual antics and make sure that you leave the mic on so that every moan and groan can be captured as well.
Soon you'll have yourself a movie you can watch to get in the mood, and this will help open up the lines of communication between you and your woman even more. Remember; only play the movie when the both of you are getting in the mood. Women tend to be very critical of themselves, and seeing an ounce of cellulite or hearing themselves yell like banshees may not be welcome if they aren't feeling sexually inclined.

So until next time, give at least one of your fantasies a try, and if it's a success, then experiment with others until you come to the point where sex in the bedroom becomes an oddity. You fantasize about doing crazy things in bed with your girl or wife, but she's a little timid when it comes to the more daring aspects of sex. Well, if you want her to let loose and start riding you like a nympho, here's what you should do to make her more comfortable with herself and, more importantly, you. Hang out with her wild friends or crazy s****r. Just about every woman has a bunch of wild friends who know how to let loose. Plan a night out with your woman and her friends (and their boyfriends, if applicable) and head to a nightclub, where booze and loud music abound.

Encourage the ladies to dance together or with other men and have fun, and then invite the crowd over to your house for some more drinks and dancing. Keep the music pumping, the alcohol flowing and encourage the ladies to get wild. After they all leave, keep the vibe going with your girl or wife, and she might just show you how crazy she can be in private. Now I'm not encouraging you to get your wife or girl wasted, but it's a fact that alcohol tends to lower people's inhibitions. So pop open a bottle of whatever it is she likes to drink, and drink and talk over it. As the evening progresses, you'll notice that the both of you will begin to lower your guards. It's at this point that the conversation should take a sexual turn. Begin discussing sex and her fantasies (let her do all the talking). If she starts getting shy, ask pointed questions about what she's fantasized about.
For example: Have you ever fantasized about two men seducing you? Where would you have sex in public? Have you ever imagined how it would feel to kiss another woman? This should get the game started. If you ever answer any of her "Have you ever..." questions, make sure that all your fantasies include her. Every once in a while, my husband and I rent a sex flick, pop open a bottle of wine, talk for a while, then watch the movie and go crazy on each other. There's something about hearing others make sexual noises that has a penetrating effect on us. Of course, the sex that's featuring in the movie can't be all-out raunchy; it should involve two or three people, and these people should engage in sex that the two of you could, say, mimic.
Guys, leave home and take her somewhere she's never been with you, like a motel, hotel, bed and breakfast, or even a simple limo ride around town. The fact that there's nothing for her to do but enjoy herself allows her to become more sexually aware of herself and the situation. Treat her to an evening of subtle romance and kinky sex by setting up the scene with blindfolds, tethers and whatever else you think she might go for. Buy her a sexy outfit, even if she's not used to dressing that way. I always tell my husband that when I'm dressed sexy, I feel sexy. Keep in mind, however, that there's a fine line between sexy and raunchy. A short black dress and lacy lingerie will do (ask for her best friend's help, if necessary). Show her off to the world, and tell her how sexy she is, all the while letting her know that you can't wait to get her out of those clothes. Keep the verbal foreplay going in public, and then take her to wherever it is you want to end off the evening and get busy.
Although it's not a guarantee in and of itself, the right ambience is conducive to wilder sex. Figure out if she prefers candlelight, red lighting or even fluorescent strip joint lights, and use it. Then, play the right kind of music (something with her kind of beat is preferable) and turn it up loud enough that you feel the beat. Lastly, ensure that the room looks and smells right. Clean and fresh is the way to go. Be vocal about her body! Tell her that she's sexy and mean it. For example, inhale through your teeth when she's undressing and tell her that you find her so sexy that you just want to ravish her. Once you're done with the flattery, ask her to undress for you, very slowly. If she complies, set the ambience and move on.

Men are usually the ones who are eager to get to the sex, but what if you weren't? What if you were to take the time to manipulate her body and rub your hands all around her, avoiding her breasts and vagina, so that when you finally do tap your tongue against her clitoris, she's soaking wet? Do you think she'd let you do just about anything to get her off? You're damn right she would! Cup either side of her waist with your hands, look at her as though you're starving, and begin licking on her hips, stomach, right under her breasts, and her pubic mound. Spread her legs open and bring your mouth close to her vagina, but don't suck on it. Then bring yourself up to her breasts and lick near the areola, but don't suck her nipples. Keep this going for as long as you can! Before you know it, she'll turn into an a****l and do the ravishing.

A sexually satisfied woman is a woman who will always want to have sex. And if you can bring out her inner b**st, she will always want more. Until next time, help your woman get wild! Ladies, if you get the opportunity to do that threesome or foursome and you're feeling somewhat comfortable around the other participants, Go For It! Enjoy it and your sexuality and then discuss it with your partner(s) afterwards. Communications with your partner is the key. This will help with the other questions of jealousy, remorse, fear, apprehension, guilt, and sexual confidence.

This last section is for those who are considering a MMF threesome and have tentatively selected possible partners. I would choose the male who I was most comfortable with when he was with my husband and I. This will be more comfortable on you than finding a stranger to party with you.

Remember, you want a guy you trust and feel totally comfortable with, and someone who is not going to run and tell your friends, f****y, or co-workers that he is banging his friend's wife. He must be discreet and honorable and respect both you and your husband. After all, you're inviting this person to share an intimate time with you and your husband and you are going to "bare all", physically and mentally. You probably have already done this, but you should discuss your fantasies and expectations with your spouse and set your parameters for the event. You know, blow-jobs, penetrations, anal, bare-backing, etc.. Is your husband going to participate or be a spectator? Discuss all this out first prior to contacting your chosen partner.

Make plans on a weekend night, a night where you will not be disturbed by others. I recommend that you utilize your home for the activity, because you will be more comfortable there and feel safe. Invite the male to a small quiet dinner, informal, and make sure your have beer or wine to serve. Yes, alcohol will assist in making everyone less nervous and uninhibited. Don't get d***k though! Wear something skimpy, that shows a lot of your skin, but not something that would embarrass you if other company knocked at the door.

Over dinner, discuss the normal things and then alter the conversation to the evening's plan. Talk about the parameters you set with your husband and explain them fully to your guest. Make sure he understands the limitations; ie. no swallowing cum or no anal penetration, condoms will be worn or bare-back is allowed and vaginal ejaculation is okay. If your husband desires to be a voyeur, tell your guest your man will only watch and not participate. If the plan is for a threesome, let him know you expect mouth and vaginal penetration or vaginal and anal penetration. Communication is the primary focus; and check the faces of your spouse and guest for any concerns. If there are any concerns or fears, address them immediately. Above all, make sure everyone is comfortable, and everyone has showered or bathed!

After discussions and dinner and the dishes are washed or put in the washer, join you husband and guest in the f****y room and have another drink. Put on some mood music and dance for the men. Slowly strip off your top and expose your breasts to your guest. Tease both the men and then slowly remove your bottoms. If you don't wear panties, you're now naked in front of your guest. If you do wear panties or a thong, continue your dancing until you have slowly removed your undergarment. Dance around naked and tease the guys, then tell them you want to see them both naked. It won't take them long to remove their clothes. Now you're all naked. Examine your husband's facial expressions for any final concerns. If all is okay, lead your guest by the hand to the location where your penetration will take place.

I prefer the bedroom, but you might choose the carpet or couch. Lie on your back and spread your legs wide for your friend. Invite him to touch you, finger your pussy, or even go down on you. Keep occasional eye contact with your husband. Make sure his expressions are lustful and happy. When you are sufficiently wet, make sure your friend has an erection (Yea, like any man about to fuck another's wife won't be stiff). Stroke him hard or suck him off to stiffness. Pull him to you and place the tip of his cock around your labia and rub the head with your juices. Study your husband's face again. If his eyes or voice signal okay, push your partner's cockhead between your labia and hold it there. This is the point of no return! If your husband appears ready and lustful, give him what he wanted. Grab your friend by the hips and slowly pull his shaft into you until your pubes touch and his balls lie between your thighs.

Should at the point of initial penetration your husband appears fearful or hesitant, hold your friend back and asked your man if everything is okay. Wait for his response. Sometimes the reality of his wife being penetrated by his friend takes awhile to absorb. If he is upset or hesitant, stop and hold off any further action. I'll point out that all of this is taking place within seconds and minutes and you must observe all signs and actions concurrently. Don't' make the mistake of waiting too long to stop the action if you must. Remember, you have invited this friend to join you and your husband in an intimate penetration of your vagina. You have exposed your total naked body and vagina to this man and initiated the penetration process. Give the poor guy a break, he's only human! You now got him so turned on and hard, don't' expect him to pull out now.

Hopefully everything is okay and your husband is amazed and pleased so far. Take his hand, kiss him, or fondle his cock as your friend slowly eases the full length of his shaft up and down inside you. Allow him to build up a rhythm and initiate his pumping. Study your husband's face and eyes as your friend fucks you. Is your husband's cock erect? Maybe you want to suck him as he watches his friend fuck you. Don't be discouraged or surprised if the first time your friend fucks you he experiences a premature ejaculation. Get him hard again and try later. After he dumps his load inside you, hold him inside and let him know its okay. When his cock deflates and he pulls out, sit up on the bed and expose your puffy vagina with the leaky semen oozing out to your husband. Take his hand and push his fingers in the cum and rub it around. Now the reality will set in that his wife actually fucked his friend and took a load of semen inside her.

The three of you should now take a break and sit and discuss what just occurred. Your likes, dislikes, expectations and so forth, but do not compare methods or size of the men's cocks or their ability to last. If you are uncomfortable now or finished for the night, thank your friend and see him off. However, hopefully you all enjoyed the incident and are ready for more action. Then let your husband fuck you this time while you suck and fondle your friend. After your husband cums inside you and mixes both semen into a cream, have the men exchange positions. You can also change positions, doggie style or woman on top, whatever pleases you. Maybe the guys have suggestions! Party until the guys are too worn out to cum or maintain an erection. My experience has been that we women last longer than the men folk. Make sure the men don't drink too much, as it may affect their stamina and virility.

Take a few breaks in between the couplings and discuss the evening, your emotions and feelings. Thank your new partner for the evening and sharing your fantasy with your husband. If this is a one time thing, don't lead the friend on. If you think it become an occasional thing, kiss him on the cheek and whisper that you hope to do this again. After your friend says goodnight and leaves, make love to husband. Communicate, discuss the night and assure him you're okay. Ask him about himself; what was he feeling, did he enjoy watching, does he want to repeat this type of activity. Decide if you are going to invite your friend back or bring a new friend into the threesome. If you decide to bring a stranger onto the activity, move the location to a motel room or some other place. For your safety, do not invite a stranger into your home.

Kabeer and I partied with our friend Zaman for the first year; either as a threesome, or me alone with Zaman. The second year we initiated my father-in-law, Arif, into our threesome. By the third year, Kabeer enjoyed being an occasional spectator and watched Zaman and Arif double penetrate me on several occasions. He said it was like watching a porn tape of your wife being fucked by two men over and over again. He even filmed a couple of sessions so he would have something to watch when he was out of town. I hope I have given you some incites and I wish you all the best and would love to hear back from you. Good luck to you and your husband!
... Continue»
Posted by kabeerzslut 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 1540  |  
100%
  |  4

Sex in the f****y

Fucking my Son

Sex is for kittens, fucking is for mothers with son's with big cocks. I had a glimpse of my son's cock as I went from the bathroom to the laundry, he was going to have a shower and the towel didn't quite cover his erect cock, and it was erect from the tent he was making, or, he wanted to be seen. The head was big, red, nearly purple and showing between the folds of the white towel d****d around his hips.

I didn't realize just how much I had missed sex until that moment, I wanted sex badly, a big cock in my pussy, or my mouth, or even in my hand.
My pussy got wet..., Fuck..., if I needed a cock, why not my son's.

There were just the two of us at home now, I had not thought of intercourse for a while and had not dated, too much trouble, too many hassles, that didn't mean I had stopped thinking about sex, I still played with my clit most nights, I still had the urge.

My thoughts had been wandering that morning, I had been thinking about the weather and the washing, would it get dry, just the usual mother things, when I saw his stiff cock, well, the head. My thoughts wandered again, how it would feel, sliding in....

But this was my son, i****t, the worst sin, or was it. He must have known I would be in the hallway before he came out, I was singing. He must have known he wasn't fully covered. Did he want me to see, did he want to show his cock off for me.

Lunch was a strained affair for me, my son with his cutoff shorts and a tight tee shirt was looking hot, even to me, his mother, god, he was a hunk. All male and full of hormones when he emptied the trash, tight buns and well toned legs, great chest.

That evening I wanted to find out where this was leading or could lead, so I changed into a pair of shorts that were really too tight but showed my ass, no panties and a cutoff top, no bra. When I bent over my tits would be on display.

As it was still a hot night, add a bit of sweat and my nipples would show, hard and tight. Let's see if Jake notices. I was going to pay attention to his cock, maybe I could brush my tits against him, accidentally of course, I wanted to see if he got a hard on for his mother.

The meal was gone and the cleaning up had happened before my chance to find out what was going to become of my plan, I turned around and walked, stumbled into Jake standing close behind me. He caught me around the waist, talk about an accidental encounter, but his hand held my breast beautifully, and he squeezed.

I looked into his eye's and smiled. He didn't take his hand away, so I leaned into his embrace, there was no need for words as I covered his hand with mine.
He squeezed my breast again and asked if I was okay.

What the fuck, okay, I was better than okay but I had to ask if he liked my tits, this was going better than I thought. This is where I find out, does my son want me as much as I want him. His cock.

Jake smiled back and lightly traced a finger along my breast to my nipple.“They are beautiful. Did you dress for me tonight?”. He asked.

“Did you show your cock for me this morning”. I replied, and for the first time saw Jake blush. "Do you like holding my breasts? Would you like to suck on them again?. I don't have any milk but I'm sure you would make me happy".

“I have heard you moan at night and figured you were masturbating, I wanted to help, I tried to come up with a way to help...., give you some cock. This morning.., well, everything fell into place. I didn't have to worry, the towel was just right and I hoped you would see my cock. God I was hard thinking about you”. I have been thinking about you for a while now, how sweet your pussy would be, how you would like my cock. I was hoping we could get together and take care of each other..., you know?”.

“Do you want to fuck your own mother, put your cock in her snatch?”. I asked, hoping for a yes and reaching for his cock.
“Well, I was thinking about something else, not that beautiful hard cock when I saw you this morning, and yes, I dressed for dinner thinking about you, now, your cock is straining to get free, why don't we get out of these clothes and find out, my pussy is getting wet with all this talk and your cock can take care of one problem”.

“What's the other problem?”. My beautiful son asked in all innocence as I took his cock out of his shorts. I held it in my hand and pulled back the foreskin, it grew harder and a drop of precum appeared, perfect. Hard, wet and ready to fuck me.

“To get your mothers pussy ready for your big cock, and I can see it's a big cock, you need to work your tongue in my cunt first, I want you to lick me, put your tongue in my pussy and suck my clit.Get me even wetter, we are going to fuck heaven together, I am going to have this big cock in my mouth then my pussy. From now on we are going to fuck and suck each silly”.

“God mom, I haven't had a female suck me, do you really want my cock in your mouth?, I mean, you want to suck my cock?, oh fuck, yeah, I want to suck your tit's and your pussy, tell me how to please you, lick you".

“When it comes to good sex, whatever you and your partner want is good, if you feel good sucking and licking her pussy, that's fine, if she feels good sucking and licking your cock, well, all the better, even licking her ass is okay. It's even better if you both do it, would you like me to lick your ass?, would you lick mine?".

Rolling his hard cock in my hand as we talked gave me all the go ahead I needed, my son and I were going to have sex.

From what Jake had said, I was going to be the teacher, I loved the thought of bringing my son into the real world of sex, fuck, I was so horny, my son would never know what hit him. I was going to get some cock, no, better, We were going to fuck.

”Come on Jake, from now on you are sl**ping with me..., as long as we aren't fucking each other, sucking, licking, whatever.... Sex education belongs at home and I am going to give you Sex Ed like you have never known”.
I led my son by his cock to my bed, we were going to have sooooo much fun.

I took my top off as we walked toward my bedroom and told Jake he would have to take the rest off, my pussy was so wet my shorts stuck to my lips and gave me an extra thrill as we stood before the bed. "Right now we are hot and horny, so you need to strip and just stick your cock in my cunt and fuck the living daylights out of me, then I can teach you all the good bits, okay".

"Damn mom, it's all I can think of, the feel of your pussy around my cock, my lips sucking your tits, fuck yeah, lets do it".

Jake peeled out of his clothes faster than I could take my shorts off. He stood there with his cock standing erect watching as I straightened, I have never felt so horny or ready to fuck as right then, his cock was right in front of me and it was huge, dripping precum. I wanted to suck his cock, I wanted him to slam his cock in me, I wanted to hold it and play. Shit, I wanted everything.

I fell back onto my bed and opened my leg's, then opened my pussy lips. "Fuck me, stick your cock in your mothers cunt and fuck me". I was past all caring, I just wanted his cock, my son's cock, bad.
Jake didn't wait and fell across my body, I grabbed at his cock, pulling his foreskin back and guiding it toward my snatch, I wanted everything, his cock in my pussy, another cock to suck, even another cock in my ass. All these thoughts raced through my mind as I felt his cockhead slip into my cunt and I wrapped my leg's around Jake's hips. I was going to keep that lovely cock buried there forever. So full.

"Fuck mom, your pussy is soooo hot, is my cock big enough?, are you happy?".

"Happy, hell yes, Jake, you are going to fuck your mother every time your cock is hard, in the morning before breakfast on the counter, at lunch I will sit on your cock while we eat, and at night, we will do everything you or I can think of.
Don't you feel how good it feels, your cock is everything now. Your big cock in your mothers hot cunt. Fucking move it, fuck me.

Can a minute be an hour, can time stand still. I could feel my pussy pulse as the head of his cock moved in and out, the foreskin slipping back and forward seemed to increase the size of Jake's cock in one direction then decrease as he pushed in. Boy did he fill my hole, my pussy must have suffered from no sex for so long it was so sensitive, but I loved the extra feeling and the extra length.

My son had what every girl dreams about, a long, thick cock. Not to long, I felt his cockhead touch my womb at the top of his in stroke, and not to thick, but Jake did stretch me a little, a nice pleasure pain. Apart from the fact we had been so eager to get started Jake held a steady pace, arching his body to hit my clit with one stroke then changing so his balls hit my ass with the next, I think that's what sent me over the top the first time.

My pussy gripped his cock as I tightened my leg's, my nipples were as hard as Jake's cock and it took only a touch of his finger to light my fire for the first time in age's. My son's cock was way better than my finger, not only that, he kept going. I reached for his ass cheeks and squeezed as I headed up the hill again.

Jake was no two minute man, my pussy certainly knew it was being fucked as I came down from another climax. "Cum in me, fill your mothers pussy with your cum, fuck me silly Jake". I wanted that warm, filling sensation of a cock shooting cum in my hole.

I knew he was not sure of pumping his cum into his mother, but I wanted it and he needed release. I felt his balls and gave them a squeeze, trying to make it good for him as well. Again I had a vision of a cock in my ass, would Jake like that?. "After this, after you cum, you can stick your lovely cock in my ass, would you like to fuck your mother's ass, we can do it doggy style?".

It was enough, Jake stiffened and filled my cunt with his cum. He had pushed fully home and I felt the sudden warmth flood my pussy, a jerk and still more. Slowly out then I was slammed again, more cum. This was what we had both wanted, hot mother son sex. I had my son's big cock. He had his mothers hot cunt.
Now I would teach Jake about making love.

Just as we relaxed into each others arms the phone rang. Fuck it, but we both heard my s****r on the machine. She wanted to come over, Liz, her daughter had been caught doing something wrong, could I help.

Not fair, I was just getting my own life turned around, I grabbed my sons cock as he started to get up, "Don't even think about it, you are going to fuck my ass, if you want, you can think of your aunt as you fuck me, that's fine, but your cock is going up my ass, please. I want to feel your cock in my ass".

I turned doggie style and offered Jake my back passage, why had I thought about this, was it the dirty, naughty side of me. The slut, no, I really wanted his cock in my ass as I felt his cum pouring out of my pussy, oh boy did he need release, I was full.
Now I wanted my son to fuck my ass, I was as horny as when I first saw Jake's cock this morning, more, I wanted a good ass fucking.

I grabbed at his cock again, my god, he was super hard as well, Jake wanted to fuck my ass. Yes, we were going to do it, a cock, no, my son's cock in my ass. I teased the wet head against my puckered hole, my juice and his cum and pressed back.
Jake did not pull back, fuck, he pushed. I relaxed my asshole and pushed again.
He did it, his cockhead slipped in my ass. Oh the feeling, and it was just the head, I really wanted the whole length in there. The doorbell sounded, fuck fuck fuck!.

"Oh Jake, that feels so good, so right, we will do it again tonight, after my s****r has left, you are going to fuck my ass so good".

Reluctantly we got dressed, I gave Jake's cock a squeeze, latter and answered the insidious door bell,

When I opened the door I got the surprise of my life, my s****r was crying, holding Liz by the arm and burst out with, "My husband's fucking our daughter".
What the hell do you say to a statement like that?, does he like it?, does she like it?, do you like it?.

I was still feeling my son's cock entering my ass, I had better be careful here.
Jake was standing behind me and I felt his fingers in between my ass cheeks, sausy son, he's pushing a finger where his cock should be.

Shock kept my mouth from working as Sally explained what she had caught Liz doing. Sucking her father's cock. The finger digging in my ass didn't help, Jake was leaning over my shoulder. This was not a thing to be shared with the neighbours. "Come inside and we need to talk", I could not relax with that sort of news and my son's finger poking my ass, I needed space.

"What the hell happened", I asked when we were all in the kitchen, "No, wait", -who needs to hear this-, "Jake, take Liz, no, grab a cool drink and go out back, Sally and I will join you in a while".

"Sally, what the fuck have you been doing that your husband want's to fuck Liz. Don't you two have sex anymore. Can't you keep his cock for you and why come to me for help, my husband's been dead for three years for god's sake.
I'm not a marriage counsellor or even a good f****y doctor and I have problems of my own". I really didn't want to tell my s****r I had just fucked my son.

Sally was crying hard and the words didn't come out clearly at first but I began to get the gist of the story. Sally and Mike had been playing games, what if, just maybe, something to keep their sex life going. Sally had ignored the signs but Mike hadn't. He had gone ahead when Sally stopped, sex with his daughter, and Liz did not object, in fact she encouraged him. "She told me she liked her fathers cock, in her cunt or her mouth. What am I going to do?".

I had just fucked my own son, who could say right from wrong here, god his finger felt good playing with my ass. Get Sally back with Mike, leave Liz here, maybe we can talk, get Jake in bed with me tonight, oh yes!!!. My plan's were set, I still wanted my ass fucked and was feeling the itch, it needed scratching.
An hour since we fucked, it seemed forever, I wanted more cock.

Older s****r to the rescue, "Sally, go home and talk to Mike, take a hint, get undressed before, and ask him, why Liz and not you?. Be prepared for the answer, you may not like it!!!!. You have a chance, a second chance that I didn't, I lost my husband for good, don't waste it, find out why. Would Liz do something that you wouldn't.
If you love Mike, listen to what he's got to say".

After Sally left I took a deep breath, it won't help to lose yourself when there other problems. Find Jake and Liz.

After a stiff drink I went to check on the c***dren.

Damn, Liz was sucking Jake's cock in my back yard. Take a lessen from your own words, watch and wait. Liz seemed happy sucking on what I thought was now my cock. Could I join them, should I join them. Jake saw me watching and winked, he signaled me to come over.

I wanted his cock again so I walked causally over, what would happen next, I wanted his cock in my ass, would Liz help, would she hold his cock going in my ass. Would she be a cock hungry bitch or would she share. I also wanted to know about her father daughter sex, I was turned on again.
Could Jake and I talk to her about our own mother son sex.

Jake solved my worry when I heard him tell Liz that mom sucks harder, we hadn't even got to that part..., yet, god I loved my son.
Liz looked up and asked if he wanted a good suck, "just like I suck dad, hard and down my throat. I can swallow everything you can give me, good sweet cum".

"I would like to see you sucking a pussy", Jake winked at me again, "get your tongue deep in a pretty cunt while I put my cock in her ass".

"Would you like to see me lick a cunt while you fuck her ass, do you want me to put a finger in your ass while you fuck her, lick your cock while you are fucking her ass.

"If you really want to lick a pussy", Jake asked as Liz really went to town on his cock. "I have a pussy waiting for you".

"Liz, you are sucking my cock".

I couldn't stand it any more, I had to tell her that this was my cock, she would have to share it or lose it. "We can share, it's a lovely cock, but it's mine. You have your fathers cock and I have my son's, or..., do you want to bring your fathers cock for me.

"Oh yeah, daddy wants to fuck you too, with me holding your pussy open for him. We have talked of sharing, I want to suck you while daddy fucks you, I know your pussy will be so sweet and daddy's cock is so nice".

"It's getting late, why don't we all go inside. There are some things we need to talk about and some things we need to do that are better done inside..., sometimes".
Once inside I poured myself a drink, looking at the two of them I poured another two. "Start at the beginning and tell me what's happening with your f****y".

"It was about a month ago, I was doing my homework and mom was getting dressed to go out. Dad was reading the paper when mom came back into the kitchen in her bra and panties looking for something, dad patted her fanny and I think he wanted more, I could see him starting to get hard but mom left. Dad looked at me with a sad smile and went back to the paper".

"I thought it was unfair and when I heard mom leave I went to my room, took off my panties then went back and sat on dad's lap, moving about so my dress slipped up and he could see my bare pussy. I told dad that I was still here. I think he was a bit shocked at first, but then he put his arms around me and said thanks.

"I could feel his cock getting harder so I put his hand between my legs and asked if he wanted me to take care of things. It was so nice when he stroked my leg's and rubbed my pussy. I was wet just thinking about dad's cock and when his finger slipped in I knew we were going to fuck, that I would feel his cock for real".

This called for another drink, for all of us. When I turned back, Liz was holding Jake's cock, her panties pooled at her ankles and he was holding her dress up with his hand on her pussy.

"I think we should shave you mom, Liz looks real good with a bare pussy, I know you would too".

My son had turned out as sex starved as I was, Liz to. Maybe it was the time of the year, a full moon, we all wanted sex. I asked Liz to continue, I wanted to hear all the dirty details, like Mike wanting to fuck me.

"I was sick of all the bullshit about sex, hiding it from me, protecting me, so I asked dad if he wanted to fuck me, just the same as I asked Jake if I could suck him.
It's a lot easier if you come straight out and say things and it was. Dad was so nice that first time, -gentle, when I think he wanted hard sex-, that we have been fucking every time we can and we talk a lot more. We are a lot closer now.
Talking about everything, including sex, it was me who asked if he wanted to fuck you, I got a bit of a surprise when he told me he had seen you and mom naked.
And then..., He has wanted you for a long time Auntie, I just know you will love his cock.

I thought back to that day, all of us at the pool, Sally and I had been changing when Mike walked in, saw me undressed and walked out saying sorry. I didn't think he was sorry even then. Now, I thought about the lump in his pants I had seen so many times. Now, Liz has said he wants to fuck me.

"Okay, out loud so we have no misunderstanding, Jake and I were fucking when your mother interrupted us, in fact he had just got his cock head in my ass when you arrived and I want to continue. I don't think it's a good idea for you to go home tonight and if you and Jake want to fuck, well, I suppose I can share him tonight".
Liz was right, it was better out in the open.

"Dad suggested that you and I could get together, one on his cock while he licked the other and Jake could fuck mom, you know, all in the same room at the same time, I don't think he has known about you two but has thought it could happen. Just the two of you here all the time must lead to something, I know I would want this big cock".

How to change your life in a day, fuck your son, talk to your niece about fucking her father, a threesome with same and seeing your niece sucking your son's cock, don't forget being fucked in the ass. Why not finish on a high, a threesome with your niece and son. "Let's go to bed, all of us, one bed and have some fun".

It was a night to remember, dreams became reality and reality became dreams to think about, again and again. My niece sucking my pussy as my son fully penetrated my ass, watching my son and Liz fuck, both of us sucking his cock to get him hard for another hole, any hole. I really liked licking Jake's cock after he had cum in Liz, the taste of both of them so fresh, then to finish the day of new experiences, Liz and Jake spending ages sucking and licking me. We didn't get much sl**p.

* * *

But, Oh what a way to wake up, a long hard cock being teased into my pussy by my loving niece. I looked down to watch as Jake's cock disappeared from Liz and into my cunt, all of it, Jake held still as my pussy was stretched again, Liz rubbed my clit with a butterfly touch. I looked up and saw the love in my son's eyes. "Morning mom, love you". If I could freeze time, this would be the moment, I had never been happier.

As Jake started moving, oh so slowly, I felt even better as I asked Liz to lie beside me. I wanted to share this with her.
If I had had a daughter as well as a son I would have wanted Liz to be that daughter. "Take turns Jake, make love to both of us. Liz, it's so good first thing in the morning, I don't know if you and Mike have had the opportunity but you should try.
Things may change at home, I know you all need to talk. After..., if Sally is prepared to share your dad's cock..., well, Jake and I could join you".

Jake moved over Liz and I took over the job of guiding my son's cock into her pussy. It looked so good in the morning sunlight a thought slid into my mind. Jake and Liz married, all of us together, sex heaven. I needed to have a good talk to Sally, convince her Mike fucking Liz was not all bad.
I lay back thinking about Jake fucking Sally, Mike fucking me, closing my eyes to see it in my mind when I felt the heat of Jake's cock touch my pussy again. I looked down at his cock, hard and wet from our juice, my lips were full and open.

"Wake up, we haven't finished yet. Can I cum in your pussy or do you both want to suck me dry again?".Jake was rubbing his cock against my clit, I was going to climax as soon as he slid in and Liz was playing with my nipples, pinching them, making them stand.
Liz got into the action, "Cum in aunties pussy then I can suck it. I get the best of everything that way and you are right, sex first thing in the morning is great".

I felt Jake enter me and cum at the same time as I crashed into my climax.

Having Liz suck my nipples helped but hearing about what she wanted to do next brought it to an orgasm as I bucked against Jake's cock.

When I got my breath back and my heart had slowed a little I told Liz to lie on her back. I was going to sit on her face as Jake licked her. This idea of sexy talking really worked, so I kept going, telling Liz how I was going to talk to Sally, how I wanted to see Jake fucking her and added that she and I would gang up on Sally, playing with her breasts and clit while either Mike or Jake fucked her. Damn, why not go all the way, "Do you think your mother could take both cocks at the same time, could you, I certainly want to try it. Mike in my cunt and Jake in my ass".

All I could hear were muffled cries as Liz squirmed on the bed, her face buried in my pussy as Jake licked her and pushed his finger into her ass. Another good thing, both Liz and I liked ass fucking. I jumped a little as a finger entered mine.

Sitting at the breakfast bar naked seemed so natural for all of us, we hadn't had a shower yet and the smell of sex filled the kitchen, no, the whole house, the next part should come easy, we were all feeling sexy, so how were we going to convince Sally, did she need convincing. Had Mike done his thing, it was ten and no phone calls.

Liz was stroking Jake's cock as he toyed with her nipples when I got back from stripping the bed, talk about a wet spot, the sheets were soaked in cum.
We all jumped a little when the phone rang. I put it on the speaker and put my finger to my lips, they were to be quiet.
It was Sally and once she started we couldn't get a word in anyway.

"It was my fault, we had talked about things but I thought it was only fantasy, you know, make the sex better and it began when Mike had wanted sex before I went out, Liz did what I should have. I can't blame either of them, you know, something naughty but nice. It should have been me but Mike still loves me and I hope Liz does. We talked for hours, something we haven't done in ages but the best part, I took your advice and was naked. I was sitting on his cock as we talked, it was funny and sexy at the same time, we have been making love all night. We haven't done that in years.
Mike also told me he and Liz talked more, you know, felt closer and about some of the things they had talked about, I had no idea he wanted to make love to you just the same as I had no idea of what was going on. I really listened, I mean really listened and we talked about asking you over, you know, to ask if you would want to. I know it's a bit of a shock and you can say no..., but..., I don't want to lose Mike, or Liz.
So we really need to talk and I thought it would be easier for you on the phone, I hope I haven't embarrassed you...., you can say no". Sally finially stopped for a breath and I jumped in.

"Sally, Liz Jake and I have been fucking ourselves silly since you left and Liz told us what had happened. Yes you heard right, Jake and I have had sex..., now Jake and Liz have. It's not wrong to have feelings but it is wrong to bottle them up, or ignore them.
Your daughter has shown me it's good to get it out, up front.
She told about Mike wanting me and I am flattered more than upset, she also told me he has a great cock. Bitch, you have been keeping it all to yourself.
Mike has never been rude to me, never been more than a perfect b*****r in law and I would like to go the next step..., just to be fair I would like to see Jake's cock in your pussy. Mike and Liz want this to happen..., at the same time, in the same room so there are no secrets. I hope I haven't embarrassed you, you can say no".

Liz jumped in as soon as I stopped. "Mom, I still love you, sex with dad is just the icing on the top of a great f****y and now I know it is a great f****y. Aunty licks my pussy as good as Jake and daddy...., and you really, I mean, really need to feel Jake's cock, in your hand as I have right now or your mouth as I did this morning but it's best in your pussy and I want to have sex with you and daddy in the morning.
It's a great way to wake up".

Silence, Liz closed her eyes but kept a hold of Jake's cock, he was looking at me, unsure of what was going to happen. I was fairly sure he would want to fuck Sally but hadn't asked him direct, damn, where was Mike.

Heavy breathing..., "Do you want to watch Jake fucking me", Sally asked.

We all took a deep breath, it was going to be okay, better than okay, fucking brill'lant.

"Mike's away for a couple of hour's..., can I come over now, for a coffee........, or something".

"Can you bring me some panties please, the others are a bit .....wet", Liz asked.

"Now's good, we were just about to have a shower, Jake's got a lot of cum to wash off but should be finished by then. Liz, let go his cock or there will be nothing left for your mom", the last was uttered loud enough to get Sally's attention

Very heavy breathing....., "See you soon", I could just see Sally dropping the phone as she bolted for the door. It would be a fast trip.

The pleasure of being a mother, my mind was wool gathering again, change the sheets on the bed, air out the house or leave the scent for Sally, what a scandal, my son fucking me, my son fucking my s****r, was it only yesterday that all this started with a glimpse of Jake's cock, all my tumbled thoughts s**ttered as Liz rubbed her hand up my leg.
"We can gang up on mum as you said, what part do you want. I want to suck her pussy, if we are going to be a big happy sexy f****y I need to get mum in the mood, like, f****y sex. I've had daddy's cock now I have to balance things with mom before you and I gang up on him. You are going to love his cock".

"You can suck her but I want to hold her lips open and feed Jake's cock in. I think for the first time we will let Jake fuck her alone, we can suck each other beside them, do you really want to hold my pussy open for Mike?, feed your father's cock in".

I waited, hoping for the best until Liz gave me a hug, "I can't get enough of watching a cock enter a pussy, I think it's the best sight ever.
Dad and I have done it in front of a mirror so we could both see, the way the head slides in, pushing the lips apart. The best is seeing and feeling, then the cock fills you up, it's just sooo good.

That fucking doorbell did it's thing again. Just when Liz and I had got to the good bits, interruption. If it was Sally, well, okay, but a door to door salesperson was going to get an earful. As it happened Jake called out that he would get it, Liz and I looked at each other then ran to the hallway. We both wanted to be there if it was Sally.

Jake looked like the man any female would want, cutoff shorts and no top as he answered the door, god I was proud of my son. He opened the door and there was Sally, ready to fuck, there was no other way to describe her, short shorts and a top open to expose her breasts. Liz and I stopped to watch what was going to happen.

Jake, ever the gentleman, opened the door wider and just about bent in the middle looking at her breasts and invited Sally in, "Hi Aunty, nice to see you".

The look on Sally's face went from surprise to want in seconds as Liz and I watched.

"Jake, I....., was going to talk to your mother, we...,

"Would you like to see my cock? Liz and mom like it".

What an ice breaker, Sally stood there, her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, "I...., yes...., um".

We didn't have to do or say anything as Jake unzipped his shorts and let them fall, he didn't have any underwear on and his cock stood, straight and tall in front of Sally, "Would you like to touch it?".

Sally still hadn't seen us, she was so intent looking at the cock in front of her, time stopped. I thought this was a good time for Liz to start and pushed her ahead.

"Go ahead and touch him, Jake has a beautiful cock and it feels so good in my pussy, I know you will love it, it's as big as dad's and will fill your pussy, and it's better, it's..., It's your nephews cock".

Four people standing in a hallway filled with silence, what would happen next.
Sally dropped to her knees and put my son's cock in her mouth, licking and sucking. "Please, will you make love to me, now, and then with Mike watching, please!".

My s****r was a cock slave as well, fuck heaven, shit, life was going to be good on earth as well, but I had better get going if I wanted hold my son's cock as he entered Sally, Liz was helping her mother strip and rubbing her breasts as I stood beside Jake holding his cock. "Sally, a lot of things have happened and a lot more can, but you need to tell us, you need to be able to ask, to want without saying..., it's wrong.
Take a page from your daughter's book, out loud and up front, talk about what turns you on and what you want but shut the bl**dy door first".

"Shit" and the door banged shut, "It's all of it, you know, the the whole sex thing. I have taken so much for granted, a loving husband, a f****y, my place. It's so turned around I don't know were to go!, can you help?, can all of you help?, please".

I didn't want Sally to take off on one of her talk feasts so I butted in, "Sally, sex is beautiful, it seems to me now, it doesn't matter who you are having sex with, it's still beautiful. My son, your daughter, all of it, if you care about the feelings.
I have and my son has shown me more care and love than ever I could have thought, just with his cock entering my pussy. Your daughter has shown and taught me how important words are, with feeling and love.
You can join us and you, Mike and Liz will be better off, just be open.
Now, do you want Jake's cock, do you want to fuck my son?".

"Oh god yes, my pussy is still throbbing from Mike but I want more. I want us to be a f****y again and I mean you and Jake as well. I love Mike and Liz but can't that love include my s****r and her son?. Can love and sex be the same thing?".

"Jake's cock is going to enter your pussy and then you will know that it can.
He's so gentle, even with a big cock, but you will know the love, besides...., I want to marry Jake". Liz surprised me again with the depth of her understanding and feelings.
"Then I want to fuck you and daddy".

Sally was by now nude and I led them to my bed, Jake was smiling as Liz told her mother how I was going to guide my son's cock into her cunt, no polite words here, just the truth. Sally sat down and Liz and I started to work her, me on her pussy and Liz on her breasts as Jake waited for the time to join us.

Sally lay back with a sigh, "Now, can I feel Jake's cock NOW, please, I'm so ready".

I opened Sally's leg's further and beckoned Jake to come in. Her pussy lips in one hand and Jake's cock in the other, I nearly lost the plot. It was going to happen, my son was going to fuck my s****r and I was in control. Jake was as hard as when he entered my ass but I gave his cock another squeeze and he looked at me.
The same look as this morning, love, shared love.
My heart swelled as I guided his cock home. Life could not get better as I watched his cock disappear.

Liz was right, there was nothing to beat that sight, a cock penetrating a hot wet pussy, my own pussy pulsed with the thought and Liz was right there. Touching and rubbing like she was born to it.
I pulled her slender body over mine and returned the touch, maybe with more fire as Liz moaned into my breasts. "Did you see it, did you see Jake's cock go into mom's pussy, isn't it great watching a big cock go home?'.

Liz and I watched as Jake fucked Sally, we had forgotten each other as the loving connection increased speed. Sally was all over the bed as Jake tried to keep a steady action and finally Sally found her volume control. I don't think any porn movie had quite the same action.
Sally telling Jake to fuck her harder, asking us...., telling us to play with her tits, her pussy, make her cum.

Liz and I watched as her mother thrashed about, trying to get more cock, wanting to get higher. Liz squeezed her nipples and I rubbed her pussy when another of those strange thoughts entered, a finger in her ass was just what she needed. Putting deed to thought I pushed against her ass hole and got a squeal in response. My god, three females that liked ass fucking. My finger entered and I saw Liz spear Jake.

"Jake, you have another ass to fuck, your cock is going in your aunt's ass", words, action, whatever, Sally hit her high with a scream. Scared the living shit out of me, I didn't know my s****r was so vocal when making love. This from a woman who did not talk about sex, who, by her inaction had lead to her husband fucking their daughter.
Maybe the talk with Mike had done some good, thinking about Mike got my juices going good, something to look forward to, another cock, my b*****r in law fucking me. Not to mention watching him fuck his daughter or fucking us both.Yeah, fuck heaven.


Where the FUCK was Mike............































... Continue»
Posted by chchboy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 18153  |  
98%
  |  33

How To Have Sex With a Friend

Seriously, who hasn’t met a friend who’s sexy and all that?

And how many of us haven’t wondered how to have sex with a friend?

It feels so good to be bad. It feels even better to cross that boundary and play dirty, doesn’t it?

Life in the fast lane couldn’t get any faster in these days of fast love and raging hormones. It’s hard to get over the blues of being single especially when everyone around is either madly in love, or physically in love.

If lovers can do it, why not friends? After all, friends do share everything lovers share, other than physical intimacy.

Sex with a friend

You can turn to a friend to cheer you up, and hang out together to cure those boredom butt pains. As always.

A friend can really help cheer you up in more ways than just a shoulder to cry on. If this friend is of the opposite sex and looks hot, that is.

In these days of sexual relationships and one night stands, friendships too seem to dig in for a stake of lust and carnal desires. Sex, to be precise. A hug between two friends can lead to heavy petting and a drink can show you the direction to your friend’s bedroom, with a finale of lustful lovemaking.

Why have sex with a friend?

If your friend is charming or really good looking, what are the odds that you are not going to want to have sex with a friend? Oh yeah, I seem to have forgotten the ‘fact’ that friends are out of bounds. Is that what you’re trying to say? You know what, take that phony excuse and stick it up your rear end!

Now don’t tell me that you never thought about how to have sex with a friend and thought about a sizzling friend as a hot lay, or hoped for a d***ken snog at least once.

Having sex with a friend – A sex buddy

A sex buddy is someone you know as a friend, and is physically attractive and physically attracted to you. It doesn’t end there though, a sex buddy is one who shares uninhibited physical intimacy with you, with no strings attached! If this is news to you, take those goody goody glasses off your face and take a good look at the pair gyrating in the club, and try keeping a count on the number of partners that are being swapped in a night, at least on the dance floor!

Sex buddies have always existed over the years but until a few years ago, it was an immoral and hushed affair. Friends have always had sex with friends, but it’s not really something people readily talk about in the open.

But recently, with the boom in 24/7 calls from work and work shifts at hours that run late into the night, the prospect of friends just hoping to have sex with a friend or friends just rubbing the shoulders is passé! These days, it’s not taboo or unusual to have sex with a friend, after work or a party. If one night stands can be morally legal amongst us, why not having sex with a friend? Anyways, they’re here to stay, whether you like it or not.

Phone calls and sex with a friend

A booty call is that ‘special’ call that is made with the sole intention of having sex, with the person being contacted. And this person is usually a single attractive friend of the opposite sex, who is bored, and craving for some sort of fun to wind a boring day. Or perhaps, they too just want to have sex with a friend. A booty call is usually made at night, or after consuming alcohol.

A booty call might be the telephonic version of a one night stand, but it’s a lot better in more ways than one. Here, you don’t have to worry about waking up in bed with an ugly slob as you already know what your hot friend looks like, and the chances of getting an STD is relatively less, though it cannot be eliminated.

Now that you’re all warmed up with the lingo, it’s time to ask yourself if you want to have sex with a friend. And if you do want that, it’s time to take the next baby step into the land of sex buddies.... Continue»
Posted by jpjai007 4 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 627  |  
85%
  |  2

Just Sex with My Son Turned Into Love Making

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.

I broke away from his lips and softly said, “I have to go back. Your dad is still waiting.”

He got off of me and I got out from his bed. I picked up my night gown and bra from the floor. As I putted them back on, I slowly walked toward the door.

“Mom, are we going to make love tomorrow night?” He asked with a soft voice.

I turned around and said, “We can only make love two nights a week. Let’s not rush our second night, so we have something to look forward to. I have to go.” I exited his room. But as I was walking back to my room, I was thinking to myself, “Did I say, make love, to my son?” God, I was really forgetting that I was his mother.

Luckily my husband was watching television and didn’t really keep track of the time either, so to make it up to him, I climbed into bed and jumped on his dick. He turned off the television and I could tell that he was actually excited to fuck me. And I did try hard to return him some love, but I gave all my love to my son back in his room.

But as usual he didn’t really cared how I felt, he enjoyed his love making with me, and after he cum he just rolled over to his side of the bed and fell asl**p. No after sex kissing and caressing at all, it was a true definition of “just sex”, a complete opposite of how my son and I had just sex, it was ironically the real meaning of “making love”.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 101159  |  
98%
  |  58

Mom introduces me to sex



Awesome story and awesome mom.and i am Lucky boy


I grew up living with just my mom, I never met my dad and my mom had told me he was an asshole who got her pregnant when she was 15 and he didn't want anything more to do with her. My mom was very open with nudity and things from as far back as I can remember so I had seen her naked many times and she would also have no problem peeing in front of me if I was in the bath and she needed to. I never really thought anything of it but as I got a bit older I got a bit more interested in her body so I would take longer looks than normal at her breasts and the dark bush of hair between her legs. When I was 11 years old I had started to get erections occasionally, not from any kind of sexual thoughts, they just seemed to happen at random. My mom still washed my hair and would dry me off with a towel after I had taken a bath, and she would thoroughly dry me off including my cock and balls. One day after my bath she was drying my cock and it suddenly got hard. I felt my cheeks burning red but my mom just said “it's ok sweetie, you're just becoming a man” and assured me I was normal. She held my erect penis and pulled back my foreskin to dry the head of my cock and it felt really ticklish so I pulled back. She asked if I was OK and I said it tickled and she laughed and gently held my penis and placed her mouth over it. I didn't know what she was doing but her mouth felt lovely and warm so I allowed her to continue. I could feel her mouth sucking on my penis and it felt tingly and very nice and as I felt her wet tongue flicking over the head of my cock I started to feel waves of intense pleasure and my cock started jerking involuntarily in her mouth. I didn't know what had happened at the time, but I had just had my very first orgasm. My mom asked me if I felt better and I said I did, and she finished drying me and told me I mustn't tell anyone else about my erections.

The next day after my bath my mom was drying me and I thought about what she had done with her mouth the day before and how nice it felt and my cock got hard. Again my mom took my penis into her mouth and sucked on it until I felt that great feeling again as I orgasmed. This started to happen every day and I began to look forward to bath times because I knew I would experience that lovely feeling when my mom put my penis into her warm mouth. After a few weeks of this I started to get erections a LOT so if I got one when I was at home with my mom I would tell her and she would suck it for me until I came (my orgasms were dry until I was about 13). This would happen about 4 or 5 times a day so at age 11 I was getting a lot of oral sex from my mom, but her mouth felt so warm and wet and she sucked it so nicely that it would only take about 30 seconds for her to make me cum and I was satisfied.

Then one night we were cuddling on the couch watching TV and she told me that now I was grown up I could sl**p in mommy's bed tonight like a man. I didn't really get what she meant because I never had a father and I hadn't slept in my mom's bed since I was a few years younger when I would get scared at night. We brushed our teeth together and I put my pjs on and went into my mom's bedroom, where she was removing her clothes. After she took off her bra and panties she laid on the bed and I got onto it next to her. “Do you know what sex is sweetie?” she asked and I said I did, sort of, and she said that now I was old enough she was going to tell me all about it. She told me that I was getting erections because I was now sexually mature, and that my penis was getting hard because my body was feeling the need to have sex, and to have sex the man has to put his penis into the woman's vagina which feels nice and makes them both feel better. She told me what orgasms were and I realized that was what I had been having in my mom's mouth several times every day. She explained about sperm and pregnancy and said that was why I mustn't have sex with anyone until I was older and must use protection, but said “with mommy it's OK because I won't get pregnant”. She asked if I had seen a vagina before and I said I'd seen hers, but really I'd only seen her bush. She sat up on the bed and told me to sit facing her, and she opened her legs and told me to look at her vagina. She put her hands down and used them to open her pussy up in front of me, and the dark hair parted to reveal her pink labia and I was surprised how complicated it looked, with folds of flesh everywhere, I had expected a vagina to just be a simple hole. Being only human, but not really knowing why, my first close look at a woman's pussy had given me a raging erection in my pjs. I told my mom about it, thinking she would put it in her mouth like usual, but she told me to wait and she'd make me feel better soon. She told me to take a closer look so I put my head down so it was only inches away from my mom's open pussy. She showed me her clit and told me how nice it felt to be touched there, and showed me the hole where the man's penis enters to have sex, and due to how close my face was to her pussy I noticed an unusual odor coming from it. “It smells” I said, and she said that was normal but that all women smelled differently, and that the smell was to attract a man to have sex with her. My mom's scent was quite strong but I didn't think it was unpleasant, just unusual, but the scent of her pussy had made my cock extra hard and I was starting to feel my first feelings of sexual desire, I didn't understand why but I knew I wanted to put my penis inside my mom's vagina. She asked if I would like to touch her vagina so I said OK, and clumsily poked and prodded around her pubic hair and pussy lips and her skin felt warm. She took my hand and said “this is where the man's penis goes inside” and held my index finger to the opening to her pussy. “It's OK, push your finger in gently” she said and I did as I was told. My finger slid in easily and my first thought was how warm it felt, almost hot, and it really took me by surprise. I felt around inside her pussy and it felt so strange to me, but I liked how it felt so snug and soft and warm. “Would you like to try sex with mommy?” she asked, smiling at me. My cock was telling me I wanted to so I said yes, and she again told me that I mustn't try it with anyone else until I was much older, and with other girls I must always use protection, which I agreed to and she also said it was very important to never tell a single soul about what we did together.

I took my finger out of her pussy and she took off my pjs and said “remember what I told you? You have to put your penis inside mommy's vagina like you just did with your finger, and it will make us both feel better”. I didn't know why but I was really excited to put my penis inside that cosy warm place I had just felt. She laid on her back on the bed and opened her legs and her hairy pussy looked so inviting to me and my young cock was throbbing at the thought of what I was about to do. I laid on top of my mom and felt my hard penis nestling in her pubic hair which tickled but felt really good. Her naked body felt so warm against mine and I was really enjoying it. She put her hand around my cock and guided it down to her pussy opening, and the soft warmth of it pressing against the head of my cock sent tingles through my body. Suddenly feeling so horny I thrust my entire body upwards, and her pussy resisted my cock for the briefest moment before her lips parted around my cock and I entered her and the entire length of my penis went inside my mom. I had never felt anything like it, the heat was so intense and every inch of her soft vagina was gripping my cock tightly inside her and I felt all kinds of new sensations, and a massive sense of relief. My penis belonged in here. I looked up at my mom with an enormous grin on my face, and she smiled back at me, and without needing instruction from her, I instinctively started rocking my body back and forth so her wet vagina would slide up and down around my cock, giving me the most wonderful feelings I had ever felt. My mom was quite a lot taller than me at the time so I rested my head in her large soft breasts and after only a few seconds I felt a familiar feeling building up and I had an enormously powerful orgasm inside my mom's vagina. I let out a big gasp as I felt such a release and knew sex was the best thing ever. My mom asked me if I enjoyed it and I had such a big smile and told her I loved it, she said she did too and I was still hard inside her and I asked if we could do it again. “Of course” she said and without hesitation I started humping away into my mom's warm pussy, but this time my orgasm didn't come for a long time, so I really got to enjoy the feeling of my mom's pussy around my young cock, and the longer I went the wetter it was getting inside her which improved the sensations. After a few minutes I came again and I was spent. My mom held me for a while and said we should go to sl**p, but I barely slept at all thinking about my mom's lovely vagina that was right next to me and I wanted to put my penis back inside it. After a long night it was morning and I had an erection, I laid next to my mom looking at her and hoping she would wake up. Eventually she opened her eyes and I immediately said “morning mommy can we have sex?” she smiled and said OK so I got on top of her again and managed to put my penis into her vagina on my own this time. I came almost immediately so she let me continue to have sex with her until I came for a second time. We got up for breakfast but after we had finished eating I told my mom I had an erection again, “aren't you a horny little man?” she laughed and this time she pulled down her pants and sat on the edge of the kitchen table so I could push my cock into her standing up. I was totally addicted to the feeling of sex so I would ask her for it every hour or so, and she always obliged, so during the daytime she would simply pull down her pants or lift up her skirt to give me access to her vagina and we would have sex in whatever position was easiest at the time, quite often she would bend over and I would enter her from behind, which I really enjoyed. After a while I started to last a bit longer before I came so if mom was really busy she would sometimes just suck me off, but if I really insisted I wanted her vagina she would usually let me, and she never let me go frustrated. I started sl**ping in her bed permanently and we would always have sex together before we went to sl**p and after we woke up in the morning, and she taught me quite a few new positions.

By the time I was about 12 I knew that what I did with my mom several times a day wasn't normal at all, but instead of feeling weird about it, I felt like the luckiest k** in the world and loved my mom for giving me such a wonderful thing. I understood why I must never tell anyone what we did together and I was happy to keep it a secret. For quite a long time I didn't really understand my feelings about sex, I just knew it felt amazing and I had such strong urges to do it regularly. When I got to the age of about 13 I understood these urges a lot more and my attraction to my mom was getting much stronger. I loved how sexy and womanly her naked body looked, and I loved the erotic smell her wet vagina would leave on my penis after I had sex with her. My penis was bigger now and I could last much longer so I think my mom was enjoying the sex a lot more because her pussy would sometimes get very wet and she would moan and tell me how good she felt. I started to do more than just push my dick back and forth in her pussy, and I would touch and kiss her body all over and she taught me how to french kiss, and I loved to suck on her breasts during sex. It was also around this time I began to ejaculate semen when I came, it wasn't a large amount to begin with so my mom didn't notice until she sucked my cock one day. “You're growing up so fast” she said, and swallowed it. She allowed me to continue to fuck her without any protection and ejaculate inside her vagina, and I never asked why she couldn't get pregnant, but I was enjoying sex even more now that I could shoot my hot cum into my mom's pussy. I knew about oral sex now and I wondered why my mom had never asked me to lick her pussy, now I was 13 I really wanted to do it, I loved my mom's pussy, how it looked, how it smelled, how it felt, and I wanted to know how it tasted. I asked her why she'd never asked me to lick her vagina, and she told me she thought I didn't want to because of the smell. “I love the smell!” I said. “Do you?” she said, surprised, and immediately led me up to her bedroom. She removed the panties that she was wearing and held them to my nose, the strong smell of her pussy hit me and my cock got hard. I sniffed and she got on her knees and I felt her taking my cock out and she started sucking it. The smell of her pussy and the feeling of her mouth on my cock made me cum in a powerful orgasm into her mouth. “Now it's your turn” she smiled at me and laid down on the bed. Knowing what I needed to do I knelt down in front of her and buried my face in her hairy pussy. I licked away like crazy and she tasted as good as she smelled, and she was producing sticky fluid on my tongue that I eagerly licked up and swallowed,, and after a few minutes of this she was moaning loudly and getting very wet. I couldn't wait any longer and mounted my mom and fucked her hard until I came inside her, her pussy was so wet I could feel her juices dripping off my balls. I gave my mom oral sex every night after that before we had sex before sl**p, and she taught me how to please her until I was giving her orgasms every night. We would also do 69s regularly which I loved. Knowing how good my own orgasms felt I really felt like a man when I made my mom cum, and I loved the taste of her pussy.

My mom would get very wet and sticky when she came, and I loved to lick up her juices, and one night I had made her cum in my face, and her sticky juice was trickling out of her vagina down to her asshole. Her asshole looked so sexy but I had never considered doing anything with it before, but as her juices ran over it I licked them from her asshole with my tongue, and I found it so horny. Knowing I could ask my mom anything, I said “Mom... have you ever had anal sex?” and she said she hadn't. We both paused for a while, not saying anything. “Why? Did you want to try it?” she finally asked. “Can we?” I said and she said OK. She fetched a bottle of something from the bathroom to use as lube, and she rubbed some over my hard cock, and then knelt on all fours on her bed and told me to put some on her asshole. I was so excited that I got it everywhere and made a real mess, but looking at my mom with her asshole in the air pointing at me, I was so horny and I pressed the tip of my bare cock to her tiny hole and pushed hard. My mom gasped and said “gently!” so I stopped and eased my cock slowly into her tight asshole. The lube helped the head of my cock ease inside her ass and the heat and tightness of it was incredible. I pushed further and only managed to get about half of my cock inside her ass before the exquisite heat and tightness caused me to ejaculate up my mom's ass. It felt so good that I didn't want to stop so I pushed the rest of my cock inside her ass and started to slowly fuck it. My mom was moaning and sounding surprised, told me it felt really good. She reached under to play with her pussy while I fucked her ass and she was moaning loudly and she came just as I shot my second hot load up her ass. After that she was happy for me to fuck her ass as well as her pussy whenever I wanted to, and she would even let me switch between holes during sex, which would leave my cock smelling of an interesting combination of ass and pussy.

I was 13 years old and I had tried pretty much everything there was to try with my mom, but my attraction to her and love of her body just kept getting stronger, I would love to sniff her dirty panties during sex and I started to become fascinated with watching her pee. If she needed to pee she would let me go into the bathroom with her and I would watch this warm liquid streaming from her hairy pussy into the toilet, and I loved how sexy it looked and how it sounded. I would always need to lick her clean after she had finished and then fuck her until I filled her pussy with my cum. One day I asked her if women could pee during sex, and she said yes but she never had. I looked at her and waited, and waited... “do you want me to sweetie?” she asked, finally. “Yes...” I said, feeling a bit dirty. “OK, we'll have to go in the bath”, she said. I was so excited but she had to drink a few glasses of water and then we had to wait until she needed to pee. The wait felt so long but eventually she said she was ready so we got naked and climbed into the bathtub together. It was only a small tub so we had trouble getting comfortable, and we ended up with me entering her from behind doggy style. I fucked her pussy slowly, and before long I felt hot liquid running over my balls as I fucked her, and that sexy sound of my mom peeing all over my cock and balls as I had sex with her. It felt even better than I imagined and she was still peeing on me as I shot my load into her vagina. After that I knew I could ask my mom for anything, and the next time we were in the tub she let me pee into her vagina with my cock deep inside her, and then she squatted over my face and peed into my mouth and over my cock while I jerked off.

By the time I was 16 I'd had sex with my mom thousands of times and we had never once used any protection. I could count on one hand the number of times I had ever masturbated up to that age, my mom was always there with her mouth, pussy or ass to relieve me. My cock had grown large now and I was very experienced with sex and knew how to pleasure my mom so our sex sessions were very long and horny and would always leave us totally satisfied, and I would love to fill her pussy up with my thick, hot cum. Then a girl I knew said that she liked me and wanted to date me, I liked her too and we fell in love and it was different to the love I felt for my mom. I told my mom about her and she said she was happy for me, and that we could no longer have sex together. I was so upset and didn't know how I would cope without unloading into my mom several times a day. I started masturbating frequently until one day I had sex with my girlfriend, I'd told her I wasn't a virgin, but didn't say who I lost it to. I'd had sex thousands of times before but for the very first time ever I wore a condom and it felt so unusual. She was a virgin and I used all the experience I got with my mom to pleasure her and she became as addicted to sex as I was. I knew I would never have sex with my mom again, but I wasn't sad, I just hoped my mom would find someone to love her and pleasure her because she is still a young woman. She met someone shortly after, he's a great guy and now she had finished raising me she could devote herself to him. I'm still really close to my mom and I love her so much.
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 18161  |  
94%
  |  34

her sex life with parents


maddie story

Sex is a f****y affair.

I am 18 now and with hindsight I was about 4 or 5 when I began to realise what was happening was exciting and I was told naughty. My parents would have been about 28 at the time.

My mother and father had always enjoyed sex together in their bed with me in with them from as long as I can remember. They had no inhibitions about what they did together with me watching or involved. If my father was having sex with my mother I would be on his back – ‘riding the horse’ as he rode my mother. I often sat on his chest as my mother had sex with him in the dominant position as well and he would kiss my lady lips as they were called.

It wasn’t until I was about 4 or 5 as I have said that I can actually remember having an orgasm. Up till then my Daddy would rub his finger between my lady lips and I found it nice and often did it to myself. We didn’t wear clothes a lot of the time as we lived in the country and when it was warm we went nude. I would often play with myself and it wasn’t until about then it was explained that while I could do that whenever I had no clothes on I must never do it if I had clothes on or if anybody else was here – it was a very big secret about what we did with no clothes on.

On this particular day I was sucking on my Daddy’s penis – something I had done for as long as I could remember. Drinking his semen was quite normal for me. He really loved me doing that. I believe I was introduced to this about the time I was about 3 and just old enough to complete it. It was regular event for me. At about the same time my Mommy began to finger me and she slipped a finger into me and rubbed my clit. She had done it many times but she always stopped before I had an orgasm – to me I had no idea of what orgasms were at this stage. I had seen my mother and father have hundreds but I was told when I was old enough it would happen. I never really understood about them but they always enjoyed them and one day I looked forward to having one too. The ones which seemed to impress me were the ones when he had his penis inside Mommy. Daddy had never done that to me as he told me I had to be a big girl for him to do that.

I was about 8 and I was having a lot more of those feelings when I wanted to take my pants down and touch myself and I often put my finger into my vagina. One day I did it and it felt great and just kept rubbing my finger in to me. I thought I was going to have an orgasm but I wasn’t sure and I didn’t want to do anything that Daddy and Mommy wouldn’t like – I had complete trust in them to tell me when I should do anything like that. I wanted to know and ask them first if it was alright for me to do it to myself and have an orgasm like mommy did.

By then I realised what I was doing with my parents was not what other k**s did with their parents and even some of the older girls said they would never let a boy fuck them. I knew what a fuck was – that’s what Mommy and Daddy did but they never called it that very often. I also had heard a few of the big k**s talk and they were talking about what older men do to young girls my age and it was just like we did at home but my Daddy wasn’t like those men they were talking about – he was the most wonderful Daddy you could ever have and he was so nice to me and Mommy. Those girls always called them dirty old men.

A day or so after I had what I thought was going to be an orgasm Daddy and I were in my bedroom and I had just finished sucking him. I really liked that and so did he – he never said no to me if I asked him if I could. I told him what had happened and if it was alright for me to do it and go that far on my own.

He said he would talk to Mommy and the three of us could talk about after dinner if I wanted to. I said I would.

After dinner Mommy asked me what I had asked daddy and I told her. She said he had spoken to her and they had decided I could go all the way if I wanted to but they said if I could wait until Sunday then the three of us could all be together and we could discuss something I would enjoy and we would all be together like normal.I was told it would be a big day in my life like a birthday and while there would be no presents I would always remember it.

I couldn’t wait until Sunday to find out what they had planned – maybe it was to let me give myself and orgasm like Mommy did to herself or she might let me use her vibrator or she might do it for me – it was exciting and I could hardly wait until Sunday..

That morning I went into their bed a bit earlier than usual and they were still asl**p. I woke them up and said I wanted to do whatever they had been planning.
Daddy said that today was going to be a big day in my life they had decided that I could have my orgasm.

He said how would you like daddy to give you one with his penis.

I said - what put it in me like you and Mommy do.

She said exactly – we think you could get it in there now and it wouldn’t hurt you.

I said ohhh yes please – it was even better that I had imagined.

Daddy got his penis hard or it got hard itself really. Then they put some jelly on my vagina – I now called it a vagina like we called mommy’s but she had a little bit of hair on hers and I was told when I grow up I too would have hair there – but I would be 12 or 13 when that happened. It happens when you start to bleed there and I knew mommy bled there every month. I once said I would like that to happen too and my mommy said no you wont – its better if that change in your body comes when you are very much older – the older the better. I was often told about changes in my body when I asked to do something pertaining to sex. I often saw her using cream or a razor to take the hair off that she didn’t want on her vagina. To me it always looked nice and Daddy told her it did too after she had done it to herself.

Any how after they put the jelly on – my mother began to stroke my vagina and my daddy took turns too. They were both talking about who would be the lucky one and it would happen with me with one of them. I had seen my mommy do it to herself often so I knew what they were doing. It wasn’t until she began to really concentrate on my clitoris that I began to feel these strange but nice feeling in my body – it was unlike anything I had ever felt before but it seemed like what happened to mommy when daddy was having sex with her or licking her vagina. She really had some amazing moments and I often wondered what caused them apart from the fact daddy was doing something to her vagina either with his penis inside her or his mouth sucking on her. It was the same when I sucked him and he gave me his man juice to drink.

Well they both were getting excited about the way I was reacting and I was really enjoying it and said how long can I do this for. I should have known as I had seen mommy and daddy have an orgasm hundreds of times.

Then without much warning other than this lovely feeling building up inside me – it happened and the whole world changed – it was the most amazing feeling and knowing how mommy shook and bucked about I did the same as it was easy as my whole body wanted to do it and the more she rubbed her finger on my clitoris the stronger it got and I had my bum about a foot off the bed with the intensity of the feeling I was having. I was making funny sounds too as the feeling made me want to. It was in my vagina up into my tummy and my nipples and then my legs went all weak and I just collapsed back on the bed.

She has cum said mommy – fantastic - my little girl has had her first orgasm.

The two of them were so pleased I had reacted the way I did. I was happy also as it gave me the most wonderful sensation I had ever had.

Daddy said how was it sweetheart, you certainly looked like you had fun and enjoyed it.

I said it was amazing I loved it and can we do it again.

Daddy said just have a rest and then we will see.

Then they both had sex together and they really had a good time and kept talking about me and my first orgasm. I think because I came they had a better time together. I know Mommy came really hard.

Daddy was on top of mommy when she came and she bucked and bounced about like me and a little bit later daddy did the same and he came in her as well. He didn’t always cum in her – he often took his cock out and masturbated it and mommy either sucked his cum out or he spurted it onto her boobies and then rubbed it into them.

That was a great day for all of us and I was shown what to do to masturbate myself beyond what I had done before and let myself cum. I did it about three times that day just to experience the fantastic sensation when I came.

After that we engaged in a bit more sex between us and I engaged not only in sucking my Daddy off but mommy as well. They both sucked me off and I had orgasms with them now and it made it all so much better.

I asked about when daddy could put his penis into me like he did with mommy.

I was told it would happen a bit later – they believed my vagina was not yet big enough to have my daddy put it in without hurting me, or doing a damage to it.

For the next year I continued to have sex in many ways with them both but never did my daddy put his penis inside my vagina. A couple of times he put the tip of it against my opening and we all looked at how big it was compared to the size of my vagina. Once or twice we pushed it in a bit but I was not happy and it started to hurt so we stopped.

It was my ninth birthday that I asked my daddy if we could do it properly. Like he makes love to Mommy. I wanted him to put his cock into me – I wanted him to “fuck” me as I know now what to call doing that. They never used to call it that but girls as school do.

We all sat around on the bed and we talked about it – the looked at my cunt and used their fingers to spread me open and I said I believed it would go in.

They both talked to me and told me what might happen and what would happen – it would hurt and I would bleed. They told me no matter when I started it would be the same but they were more concerned that the size of his cock might tear me internally or do some other damage.

After talking for a while they recognised that I knew as much about sex as they did but I had not gone that last bit and I realised what was going to happen. I wanted it and I wanted my daddy to do it with me.

We agreed we would try.

We discussed which way would be best and we all agreed that missionary was the best to start with. We considered doggy and cowgirl but mommy said doggy can hurt if his cock doesn’t go in straight – she had often had to adjust her position to get his cock into her without pain. Cowgirl was seriously considered as I would have control but I said no – I wanted it missionary. I wanted my daddy to do it all for me. I wanted to do it as normally as possible – the other ways we could do later and I could experiment with them.

I got down on the bed and they applied the KY jelly to my vagina to make it easier for him to get his cock into me.

Then he got in position and mommy was beside me. He got his cock and pointed it at my cunt and I looked down at him and his cock and watched as he put the top of it into me, I didn’t have hair then and I could see it go into my pink lips. It felt great and I said it was not hurting and it felt awesome. I had no hair there so I had a good view of it going into me as well as feeling it. The bigness of it felt good as the top of it went into me, I could feel my vagina stretching a little bit and how tight it was around his cock. It was pretty tight really and I wondered if he was still a bit big for me. The jelly made it all slippery and that helped him put it into me.

Mommy said now get ready – he will push down and I am certain it will hurt you – cry out if you wish there is no shame in that when this happens to you for the first time – it should only be the once. They had explained about my hymen and what it was there for and once it was ruptured it would be gone for ever. This is one day in my life I could never repeat. I said I have had a few of them and I am sure I will remember this one just as vividly.

Daddy said I love you baby - get ready – I could feel his cock just inside me where he had put it in and was just holding it there. I looked up at his huge body over me and him looking down at me. I could not have been happier. His hairy chest looked huge to me and then he moved a bit and I felt his thick cock just inside me move and my vagina opening wrapped tightly around his cock.

I looked up into his face and smiled at him, I was so proud that this was going to happen. I could see sweat on his forehead.

He looked toward Mommy and she smiled – this is a day we all remember all out lives she said - then she looked down at me and she put one hand on my nipple and the other on her vagina. Are you ready sweetheart she asked. The feeling in my nipple made it feel good in my vagina too – even though my nipple was tiny.

I said I cant wait.

Then he said get ready baby – tell me when to go as this will hurt.

I said do it Daddy……. I want you to do it now.

“I love you baby” he said then … NOW and he pushed his cock in hard.

I was about to tell him I loved him too but as it went in he said “OHHH GOD”…“ OHHH SHIT” “OHHH BABY” ‘Ohhhh Baaaabbbbyyyyy’ and he closed his eyes as his cock slid deep inside me - and he looked like he really enjoyed it, and there was a small tear came out of his closed eyes. I will remember that tear running down his face and that look for ever.

As I felt his big thick penis going in I jerked as my body shook, it felt enormous. As he pushed his penis in hard and fast I had this really hurting stab of pain in my vagina. I pushed my backside up as a reaction as his cock went into me – I sort of bit my lip as it hurt more than I was expecting – I had pushed myself onto his penis even harder. Then as I lowered my bottom down onto the bed again I could feel this warm wet sort of feeling inside my vagina. He had gone down into me the full length of his cock in one push. I had not cried out as I had been told I might – it was unpleasant for about 30 or 40 seconds and I was trying not to cry….. then that warm feeling inside me made it feel better. His cock was in me as far as he could go and the lips of my cunt felt like they were burning, just like a Chinese burn k**s give you. . He just stopped when it was right down inside me and didn’t move, I could feel his penis deep inside me and a long way in and it felt huge. Our faces were only inches apart and I saw a man I loved and felt him inside me – it was a lovely sensation. I could feel his cock right up inside me and it felt good, really good down deep inside me. The pain was still there but it was getting better, it was down near my opening. He stayed there holding himself above me on his arms and mommy was asking me about how sore it was, and how brave I was, and that it was over now and would never happen like that again. She said just rest a bit then he can fuck you till you cum. She could see a tear in the corner of my eye and said you poor little thing – it hurt didn’t it.

I said only for a second, I cannot believe we have done it – I just love you both so much – this is the best day of my life. Now I am like you – I know what its like now. I am so happy.

I lay there with all these thought going through my head – we had been doing sex for years and I had never really given the loss of my virginity much thought – we hardly ever referred to virginity at all. It was a normal thing for them and I had seen daddy fuck mommy hundreds of times but I never knew it was like this. It was obvious now why she liked it so much.

Gradually I began to realise what we had done – I said to daddy kiss me please – I want you to make love to me for my first time. Mommy was frantically rubbing herself – masturbating.

He lowered his body down onto mine but didn’t squash me hard. He held himself off me a bit on his elbows. The feeling of him laying on me was great, he was my Daddy but I loved him more than I could ever say. Then he turned his head to me and I kissed him on the cheek. It was a wonderful moment.

He asked me how it was feeling and if I wanted him to start.

I said yes – I am ready now. The pain had just about gone and I could not believe how big he felt inside me. It was a strange feeling – I could feel his penis deep inside me and my vagina was stretched tightly around it.

Then he began to move his cock inside me and everything suddenly began to feel so good, I was quite wet inside me or it felt wet. I said something about how wet I was and mommy said you have bled – that’s normal – its your hymen but it hasnt bled much, but that’s the warm bl**d you can feel.

Mommy stopped masturbating but she didn’t cum. Then she went to her drawer and took out a white handkerchief,. She told daddy to pull his cock out for a moment and she wiped me and daddies cock and got bl**d all over the handkerchief. There she said your virgin bl**d – we will keep that for ever.

It wasn’t until a couple of years later I realised just what virgin bl**d was as other girls began losing their virginity to boys – we were all about 15 or 16 then. To them it was a sort of status symbol. I couldn’t tell them how I lost mine though – as much as I wanted to as mine seemed far nicer than theirs.

Daddy went back in to me and it felt fantastic again as I felt his cock go in to me. Now I know what they were feeling when they fucked each other. From now on daddy will have to fuck two of us.

We fucked for about 15 or 20 minutes and it was the most amazing time of my life. I looked up at him and smiled a lot as he slowly worked his penis up and down inside me. I was really and truly enjoying the feeling inside me now, they asked me a few times if it was hurting and once mommy put more jelly on his cock. He smiled back and a couple of times he said how is it – OK. I just smiled back and said perfect. The fact it was my father did not bother me for a moment – it felt quite normal for us to be doing this even though we had done a lot of sex things together, it was the first time he had penetrated me. I liked sucking his penis but this was even better. I enjoyed every second of him inside me and finally I began to get the cumming feeling. I said I think I am going to cum soon. He started to go harder and faster and it was feeling even better. Mommy played with my nipples again and WOW – it happened – I had experienced quite a few orgasms before this but this was the daddy of them all. I had never been so intense having this one. I cried real tears – because I was happy and he was making me cum. I rolled and rocked as he continued to pump his cock into me and I had one of the best orgasms I have ever had. It was unlike any experience or orgasm I had ever had before. The tears of joy rolled down my face. Then daddy came and he pumped his cum into me and I could feel it getting all wet again inside me as he filled my cunt with his warm hot wonderful semen. He told mommy it all going into her, shit I hope its ok. I knew I could not get pregnant as we had talked about that before and the feeling of this big man above me with his wonderful cock inside me was the best feeling I have ever had. Now I know why mommy said I would remember it all my life. I would it was that good.

After he took his cock out of me and I watched every millimetre of it coming out – covered in bl**d and cum – it was beautiful – not hard and rigid but firm and hanging down a bit. I had seen it like this often when he took it out of mommy. When the head of his cock came out I felt like somebody had pulled the plug on me – I felt a little sad and deflated – I had been full of him and his cock for about 15 or 20 minutes and it was the best feeling I have ever had. I really felt like my Daddy was the only man in the world I wanted to do this with. Having him inside me was the most wonderful feeling I have ever had. Now his semen was beginning to leak out of my vagina – he had done to me what he had done to Mommy. It was an amazing feeling knowing my Mommy and I had both had him inside us and that he loved us both the same.

We all hugged, the three of us together, the mess out of me and off his cock was rubbing all over us as we hugged and kissed.

Then mommy said I want to do this – I have been a bit left out and this will make up for it. Then she got down and sucked daddies cock, she got bl**d all around her mouth, then she moved over to me and said sit on the edge of the bed and then she got between my legs and licked and sucked on my cunt - spreading the bl**d and cum all over her face. She had sucked and kissed me there before but this time it was covered in virgin bl**d.

She said now I know what a vampire feels like.

Quick she said get the camera and we took photos of the three of us and our bl**died bits. My hairless bl**dy cunt and legs, daddies cum and bl**d covered cock and balls and mommies bl**d covered face. My virgin deflowering was now on record – nobody but us would ever see the photos but we would have a record of the three of us on the day I lost my virginity to my daddy – and in some ways my mommy. I was so happy.

We all had a spa together and cleaned ourselves up and mommy made coffee for us and we all sat together naked and had cake to celebrate. Daddys cock was now all soft and hanging down – it looked sad but I now looked at it in a different light. I had seen it soft and hard for years I had tasted it many, many times and I had seen it inside Mommy so many more times. It had now been inside me and I felt so proud. Girls used to skite about having sex at school – I never let on that I had done most of it or more, I had now done I all. I now knew what they were talking about, but their experiences would never ever get close to what I have done and enjoyed.

I couldn’t stop talking about what Daddy and I had done and how good it was. They both talked to me about it too and Daddy was telling Mommy how good I was and how wonderful it was inside me and I would be a wonderful lover to some lucky boy in years to come. He made me feel so proud of myself. I knew I wouldn’t be doing that with boys till I was about 16 so I had years of practice to come having sex with both Daddy and Mommy. We had been having sex of sorts for years but this was the culmination of years of sex play. I was now a woman in every way. The next big step would be pregnancy.

I said to Mommy can my daddy make a baby inside me.

She said no – not him – she told me after she had me the doctor said it would be dangerous for her to become pregnant again so in order to make sure I didn’t – daddy had an operation which stops the sperms from going into me – now us. That sounds funny now……Us. The both of US are now his lovers.

When he cums the sperms cant mix with his semen to make us pregnant. I will show you next time where he has had the operation – its in his balls and the doctor cut a tube and now the sperms go into his balls sac now instead of US.

I asked mommy what her first time was like – was it with daddy.

No she said – but I will never forget it either.

As I got older and more understanding of what we were doing I wanted to know more about their earlier days and their experiences.

Our relationship became more loving and I developed a much better understanding of making love rather than just the thrill of physical sex with them. It became lovemaking. They were both wonderful with me. We discussed the ramifications of our intimacy as I matured and I became aware of what we were doing was morally wrong – and the consequences. Once I could really understand the moral issues of my sexual relationship with my parents I could see no reason to stop so long as nobody outside the three of us was aware of it. To me it was physical pleasure with two people who loved me and I loved them.

As I grew older I wanted to avoid the mistakes they made. I gradually decided how I was going to live my life in future. Sex would be a serious consideration as I thoroughly enjoyed the physical and emotional side of it. When we discussed this my mother told me that I would have to find a man in a million to replace my father. I knew that already.

I am 18 now and believe it or not I am not very promiscuous. I do have sex with the occasional boy if I like them and I feel I would enjoy being with them, providing they treat me with respect and not just as a conquest. I am unaware of the fact my experiences with them became talking points as some of the other girls performances have been. I have admitted to very close female friends who I have slept with, and sometimes compared notes.

I have had sex with two older men whilst I was travelling overseas. I enjoyed both affairs and were more or less the result of a little teasing/seduction by me. They were mature men I respected – not one night stands. They treated me perfectly – almost as a daughter - until we went to bed. I did it because it would be almost impossible for us to ever meet again. Their treatment of me in every way was very much like my father. Perhaps I agreed to engage with them because I was missing him. They were excellent in bed and both complemented me on the way we have enjoyed our sexual union together. One told me I had been extremely well educated and I must have had a great teacher. If he only knew.

I still live at home and have sex regularly with both my mother and father and enjoy it as much as I have grown to know lovemaking. They are also aware of who I have slept with and why. There are no secrets between us.

As I have said my parents have old me of their life history and their sexual exploits – possibly I will write about them one day.

Keep watching for them... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex  |  Views: 3960  |  
93%
  |  7

Sex Questions!

What’s your favorite place to be kissed?
My neck or pussy.

What’s your favorite color lingerie?
Black or Red.

What color panties are you wearing?
Pink.

What’s your favorite sexual position?
Doggie.

Do you prefer srawberries with whipped cream or chocolate?
Both!

Do you prefer sex beneath the sheets or on top?
Both.

Do you prefer sex with the lights on or off?
On, then you can really see how eachother feels.

Do you like rough sex or smooth sex?
I love rough but smooth is really nice and romantic too.

What one word would describe the most pleasurable night you’ve had?
Amazing!

What’s your favorite part of sex?
Orgasms!

Are you familiar with the term “erotic roleplay”?
Yes.

Have you ever had sex in a public place?
Oh yes!

Do you enjoy phone sex?
Not so much.

Where do you want to have sex the most?
Shower.

Would you ever Do anal?
Yes, and have!

Have you ever tried whipped cream in the bedroom?
Yes!

Do you want to do something really wild?
Id love to (:

What would you do with me if we were alone right now?
Oh the things I would do! ;)

Have you ever fantasised about a person of the same sex?
Yes

Have you ever had sex with someone of the same gender or indulged in kissing/fondling?
Kissing and fondling

Do you find yourself attracted to people of the same sex sometimes?
Sometimes

Do you have any sexually transmitted diseases?
No!!!

Have you ever had unprotected sex?
Yes,many times with only one guy!

Do you have any fetishes - including foot fetishes, sadism and masochism etc?
Nope.

How important is sex to you?
Id say important, I really love it!


How would you react if you found out your partner were disloyal to you?
Well this has happened before and I was mad, but We worked things out

How old were you when you first kissed?
13.


Are you a virgin? If not, how old were you when you lost your virginity?
No, 14.

Who did you lose your virginity to? What was the experience like?
Im not saying names, it was really amazing.

Have you ever been f***ed into having sex?
No.

How many sexual partners have you had to date?
one.

Have you ever used sex toys?
Nope.

Do you masturbate? How often?
Yes, everyday sometimes more than once a day!

Have you ever f***ed yourself sexually on a person?
No.

Have you ever had sex with a person significantly older or younger than yourself?
Nope just 3 years older.

Describe a sexual fantasy you would like to fulfil someday.
maybe 3some?

Have you ever had a one-night-stand?
No.

Have you ever had sex with someone related to you?
No!

hve you ever picked up someone from a singles bar?
No, not old enough for bar yet ):

Have you ever had phone sex?
yes

Do you browse porn on the internet or on television?
internet.

Have you ever paid for sex?
no.

Have you ever been paid for sex?
No.

Have you ever provided sexual favors to get anything in return, money or some other benefit?
No.

If your boss promised you the promotion you were very keen to get but insisted that you spend a weekend with him, pleasing him sexually, would you agree?
Hmmm....depends.

Is there anything you would want to change about the way you look through plastic surgery if you had the choice and could afford it?
My boobs, I really do not like them!

Would you pose nude for playboy if they offered you $1,000,000.
Yes, if i had the body.

Have you ever been part of a sex orgy?
No, but would try!


Have you ever cross-dressed?
No.


... Continue»
Posted by Becca18 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 686  |  
100%
  |  9

It's All About Sex (Honestly)

I saw this on someone else page and they're always interesting so I figured what the hell...



What’s your favorite place to be kissed?
Lips, but I enjoy being kissed all over...

What’s your favorite color lingerie?
Personally, I don't wear it, however, black or red, if it's on a lady...

What color panties are you wearing?
Blue Boxers, not into ladies underwear, unless it'#s on a lady...lol...

What’s your favorite sexual position?
Woman on top...

Do you prefer strawberries with whipped cream or chocolate?
Whipped cream, defo...

Do you prefer sex beneath the sheets or on top?
On top of, too damn hot underneath...

Do you prefer sex with the lights on or off?
Lights on, I can see her pleasure then...

Do you like rough sex or smooth sex?
Either or, depends on the mood and the passion...

What one word would describe the most pleasurable night you’ve had?
Hot...

What’s your favorite part of sex?
Giving oral to a woman...

Are you familiar with the term “erotic roleplay”?
Yep, but never really done it...

Have you ever had sex in a public place?
Yep, want to give it another go, any takers? Drop me a line...lol...

Do you enjoy phone sex?
It can be great fun, drop me your number if interested or message me for mine...

Where do you want to have sex the most?
I the woods, near to where I live...

Would you ever Do anal?
Given, but was too tight and uncomfortable...

Have you ever tried whipped cream in the bedroom?
Yep, was too messy really...

Do you want to do something really wild?
I'd love to try a gang-bang and also dogging...

What would you do with me if we were alone right now?
Grope you all over, eat you out, lay you back until you scream...

Have you ever fantasised about a person of the same sex?
No, no, no, no....not my kind of thing...

Have you ever had sex with someone of the same gender or indulged in kissing/fondling?
Not consensually...

Do you find yourself attracted to people of the same sex sometimes?
Nope...again, not the sort of thing that's going to float my boat...

Do you have any sexually transmitted diseases?
Hell, no! I'm a good boy, always play safe...

Have you ever had unprotected sex?
Yes, but only with the one I know...

Do you have any fetishes - including foot fetishes, sadism and masochism etc?
I have a major breast fetish, I love to kiss fondle, grope and cum on them. Also, I have fetish for outdoor sex, just haven't been able to indulge it recently...

How important is sex to you?
It's important, but it's not the be all and end all...


How would you react if you found out your partner were disloyal to you?
In my current circumstance, I'm in an open relationship, however, in the past I've had a cheating partner and it made me angry, because she lied about it...

How old were you when you first kissed?
Proper full on snog? I was 18 or there about, I was a bit of a bookish individual when I was younger...lol...


Are you a virgin? If not, how old were you when you lost your virginity?
No longer a virgin, maybe on the ridiculous...lol..and I finally popped my cherry at 21...

Who did you lose your virginity to? What was the experience like?
It was a friends ex-girlfriend who came around to see me one night, one thing lead to another and it happened...what more can I say...?

Have you ever been f***ed into having sex?
Not full sex, but, yes...:(

How many sexual partners have you had to date?
Let me think...7...

Have you ever used sex toys?
Not myself personally...

Do you masturbate? How often?
Yep...Maybe as many as three times a day, sometimes more...

Have you ever f***ed yourself sexually on a person?
Never!!!

Have you ever had sex with a person significantly older or younger than yourself?
Depends on if you can 7 years significant...?

Describe a sexual fantasy you would like to fulfil someday?
Going out for a drive one day, I pull into a woodland car park. There's another car parked in there and I notice a camera flash going off in there. I get out of my car and walk over to where the other car is parked. I hear a couple of ladies inside laughing, then the camera flash goes off again. In that flash of light, I see naked breasts, fingers probing and tongues exploring. The windows of the car are open and I wander closer for a better look. The women don't seem to hear my approach and carry on as they were, starting to get into their activities, I get right up to the window, feeling myself getting hard as I approach. I lean a hand onto the roof of the car and lean down and look right in, watching as the ladies caress and fondle each other, I'm suddenly aware of pressure on the crotch of my jeans, I look down and the lady nearest to me has my growing bulge in her hand and she is slowing massaging it...
The rest I want to experience for real...

Have you ever had a one-night-stand?
One or two...

Have you ever had sex with someone related to you?
NO! I am not from the Southern United States...lol...

hve you ever picked up someone from a singles bar?
Nope. I've never had that kind of luck...

Have you ever had phone sex?
Yep, several times...

Do you browse porn on the internet or on television?
Both, but the porn on the internet is far better and far wider ranging...

Have you ever paid for sex?
Shamefully, yes...

Have you ever been paid for sex?
No, I don't think anybody would be willing to pay me for sex...lol...based on looks not performance...lol...

Have you ever provided sexual favors to get anything in return, money or some other benefit?
Nope...

If your boss promised you the promotion you were very keen to get but insisted that you spend a weekend with her, pleasing her sexually, would you agree?
Depends on the promotion, how much of a salary increase would be involved and also if she had big boobs...

Is there anything you would want to change about the way you look through plastic surgery if you had the choice and could afford it?
I'd go for a gastric band and an abdomoplasty...

Would you pose nude for playboy if they offered you $1,000,000.
Sure would, but I think it would have to be a special edition female chubby chasers copy...lol...

Have you ever been part of a sex orgy?
No, but would love to...


Have you ever cross-dressed?
No I haven't, not my cup of tea really...... Continue»
Posted by muttleyh 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 241